Rules of Creation

Rules of Creation
Rules Of Creation
Published by:
Kima Global Publishers
11 Columbine Road
Rondebosch 7700
Cape Town
South Africa
ISBN 095848007-9
email: info@kimaglobal.co.za
Website: http://www.kimaglobal.co.za
© Avner Kornblum 2005
All rights reserved. With the exception of small passages
quoted for review purposes, no portion of this work may
be reproduced, translated, adapted, stored in a retrieval sys-
tem, or transmitted in any form or through any means in-
cluding electronic, mechanical, photocopying or otherwise
without the written permission of the publisher.
First edition: October 2005
Made and printed in South Africa
dedication
dedication
« 3P
Rules Of Creation
TALES FROM FOREVA

contents
contents
« 5P
Rules Of Creation
«6 P
INTRODUCTION
INTRODUCTION
…TO THE CHILDREN

Father, Lloyd Barkly – bank man-
Esther Barkly ager; mother,Patricia – housewife
and hostess.
Father, Derek Bell – advertising

executive; mother, Verity – pho-
tographer; older step-brother by
Lucinda Bell
father’s previous marriage, older
half-sister by mother’s previous
marriage.
Father, deceased; mother, Elaine

Richard Davies
Davies – dress shop owner
Father, Paul Francis – presenter of

Channel d’Hotwater; mother, Doris
Ruth Francis
- Channel d’Hotwater weather re-
porter; three other children.
Father, Barry Greenways - super-

Jeremy
market owner; mother, Louise –
Greenways
supermarket accountant
Father, Frank Hacker - butcher;

Marie Hacker
mother Katy - housewife
Father, Steve Heaton - baker;

Michael Heaton mother, divorced. Took younger
children with her.
Father, James Lawson - policeman;

Sharon Lawson
mother, Honor, vicarage clerk
Eldest pupil. Father, David Masters

- stockbroker; mother, Joanna
Melanie
(Joanie), charity fundraise; Two
Masters
older brothers at University & Col-
lege
« 7P
Rules Of Creation
Father, Mark Poynton - innkeeper

Godfrey Poynton (The Judge & Scales); mother, An-
nie - bartender
Father, divorced; mother, Shelagh

Tom Ryan
Ryan - laundrette renter
Father, Monty Sanders, tycoon;

mother, Shirley – housewife and
Tanya Sanders
hostess; elder brother “tearaway”
in Junior Offenders prison
Youngest pupil. Father, Don Kend-

Simon Kendall all - postmaster; mother, Marge -
bank clerk;5-year-old sister Marcia
Father, John Townsend - pharma-

cist; mother, Eileen - pharmacist;
Miles Townsend Younger
brother and sister
Father, Walter Witley - airline pilot;

Gregory Witley
mother, Justine - nurse
…TO SOME OTHER CHARACTERS:

“Dumb Dom”
– Town Hall Secretary
Addleson
– Mount Hotwater village school-

Lena Sallows
teacher
Holly Dixon
– Computer boffin
(“Clever Dix”)
Theodore Dixon
– MP and Holly’s husband
(“Thick Dick”)
Adam and Grace

– Organic farmers
Freeman
“Pig Mac”
– Hamburger seller
McDonell
«8 P
INTRODUCTION
– Gossip columnist on The

Muriel Sparrow
Hotwater Spout”
– Bar-tender, admirer of Lena Sal-

Murphy Daniels
lows
Eustace Steele – Manager, Castle Hotwater
Sir Saville Trout – Mayor of Mount Hotwater
…TO THE AMODA

PROVINCE: HOWEVA
Clan: Howrite
PROVINCE: HUEVA
Clan: Huzu
PROVINCE: WENEVA
Clan: Wenuas
PROVINCE: WERREVA
Clan: Wertu
PROVINCE: WITSHEVA
Clan: Witshwei
PROVINCE: WOTEVA
Clan: Wotnow
PROVINCE: WYEVA
Clan: Wyzegyze
PROVINCE:
Clan:
…TO JOSH
Who is Josh? Read on…
« 9P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter One: The Coming of Josh
Josh gets into Hotwater

Josh's arrival at Mount Hotwater took everyone by sur prise.
L ena Sallows, the village schoolmistress, had taken ill

the night before … so seriously ill, she was unable to
tell anyone, she could not even call for help. Her spe-
cial friend, bar man Murphy Daniels, dropping round after
closing time, found her and rushed her to the nearest hos-
pital, 22 miles away. There he spent the night at her bed-
side, holding her hand, or waiting and walking while the
doctors attended her, or just watching over her until he fi-
nally fell asleep in a chair by her bedside as the sun rose.
***
Josh knocked on the Town Clerk's door at 09.30 sharp and
walked straight in. Dominic Addleson (or "Dumb Dom"
as he was popularly known) could not believe his ears.
«10 P
“You're here to run the school! You're a supply

teacher!. What are you talking about? We have a perfectly
good schoolmistress in Miss Sallows, thank you! In fact, I
imagine she is right now into her first class of the new
term, since the Easter holidays ended yesterday.”
“No, no, Mr Addleson,” said Josh, “She's very ill. She's
been at Saviours Hospital since last night, and I have been
sent here in her place.”
“Ill? How do you know that? And in any case, what
makes you think I’d let you take over?” demanded Dom.
“Now, Mr Addleson, as a teacher I must insist that
Proper Questions be asked,” said Josh sternly. “Proper
Questions lead to useful answers, Improper Questions lead
to unhelpful answers. For instance, a Proper Question
would be, 'How can I establish whether you are telling the
truth?”
”Well!” exclaimed Dom.
“Well, what?” asked Josh innocently.
“How can I know it's true, and who are you anyway?”
Dom was going very red in the face.
“The reply to your first question, which is a Proper
Question, is, call Saviour’s Hospital to ask about Miss Sal-
lows. 'Who am I anyway' is an Improper Question because
the answer is of no value to you, unless or until I am ac-
cepted as the acting schoolteacher. I sug gest you call the
Education Board and check me out with Robert
Matthews”
“Dammit, man!” shouted Dom, made even angrier by
Josh's calm manner. “Don't talk to me like that! I am not a
child, you know!”
« 11 P
Rules Of Creation
“I know,” said Josh, “because children almost always

ask Proper Questions. That's because they want to learn.
Adults mostly ask Improper Questions, because they think
they know. Now, may I sug gest that you call Robert
Matthews right away, then find me some lodgings. After
that I'd like you to introduce me to the children as quickly
as possible since they are at school without a teacher.”
***
An hour later, after Josh had disappeared through the
school gates, an ashen-faced Dom found himself explain-
ing to a group of puzzled townspeople that he hadn't the
faintest idea who Josh was, where he came from, how he
knew that Lena Sallows had been admitted to hospital the
night before – when none of them even knew she was ill –
and above all, how he had allowed Josh to enter the school
alone instead of accompanying him and introducing him
to the children.
“Of course I inter viewed him,” he protested, “but I
didn't seem to get much out of him. The Education Board
official said he is a supply teacher and we can keep him for
as long or as short a time as we wish. When I asked this
Murlon chap about his family and where they live, he sim-
ply said they were worlds apart, and he wasn’t very con-
cerned about them. Then, after I’d cleared him with the
Education Board and found him a room at the pub, he just
walked ahead of me to the school, so fast I couldn’t keep
up with him. It seemed as if he already knew his way
there.”
Muriel Sparrow, gossip columnist of The Hotwater
Spout, glowed as she penned a headline for the next edition:
«12 P
JOSH GETS INTO HOTWATER! She scratched her

head thoughtfully with her pencil, then added a subhead-
ing: Sudden Illness of Schoolteacher Sallows.
***
The First Encounter
T hat day, when Josh walked through the gate of the

village school – no, not that day but the very minute
they saw him – the children knew Josh was differ-
ent.
There were fifteen of them, the pupils of the Mount
Hotwater Village School. From the noise they were mak-
ing, though, one would have thought there were many
more. They were so enjoying their unexpected freedom
they did not see him greet the three mothers who were
standing guard at the gate. They did not even notice him
strolling to the school building.
Two boys were wrestling on the ter race outside the
schoolroom, while another boy and a girl were loudly alter-
nating between cheering and jeering at them. Four girls
were sitting in the schoolroom, gig gling and sometimes
screeching with laughter as they gossiped about some vil-
lage children who were attending another school. One girl
was playing hopscotch on her own. Five boys and a girl
were playing a particularly noisy game of football, stop-
ping every few minutes to shout to the wrestlers, “Break it
up, you two! Come on, we need you here!”
Josh placed himself at the schoolroom door, where he
could be seen by the girls inside as readily as by the unruly
youngsters outside. Then he drew in his breath, and emit-
« 13 P
Rules Of Creation
ted a long, piercing whistle. Instantly there was total si-

lence, most of the children froze in their positions as all
their heads turned towards the schoolroom door. Then
they slowly disengaged themselves and stood up. Some
wore expressions of curiosity, others of guilt, while a few
looked somewhat fearful.
“Come here, please,” called Josh. “Come on over here,
I have news for you.”
“Hello! Who are you?” demanded Jeremy Greenways,
with a great show of ag gression, calculated to maintain his
reputation as the school bully.
“Excuse me, sir, strangers aren't allowed in our school,”
said Melanie Masters, trying to straighten her hair and her
skirt at the same time, but hardly succeeding with either. At
twelve-and-a-half, she was the eldest, always keen to set an
example, and desperate to assert her seniority over Jeremy.
“Come on, gather around please,” called Josh, ac-
knowledging these two with a nod but ignoring their inter-
ruptions.
“It's difficult to speak to you when you're all in differ-
ent places. Come, come now, we have some talking to do.”
His voice was commanding, yet kind. None of the chil-
dren could be offended, but also, none of them could ig-
nore that voice. From all their different directions they
approached, some boldly or swag gering, some timidly, al-
most on tiptoe, until they were standing all around him.
There was no doubt in any of their minds: there was some-
thing very different about this man.
“I count fifteen heads. Is this all of you?” asked Josh.
«14 P
“Fifteen is correct, sir. Now how can we help you?”

asked Jeremy, using the form of words he had often heard
the assistants use in his father's super market.
“Does Miss Sallows know you're here?” demanded
Miles Townsend.
“Only Miss Sallows has the right to assemble us, and
she's not here,” said Melanie, attempting to regain control.
Josh raised his hands high. “Silence, all of you, and lis-
ten to me. Miss Sallows is ill, very ill, and will not be able to
return to school for a long time.”
“Oh, my God!” cried Lucinda Bell, “Will she be al-
right?”
“Where is she?” asked Esther Barkly. “May we visit
her?”
“If that's true, why did my mother bring me to school
today?” asked Richard Davies ag gressively.
Josh stood with his hands still raised, and said nothing.
The questions ceased, and silence settled on the scene.
“I will answer every question you may wish to ask me,”
said Josh at last, lowering his hands, “as long as they are
what I call Proper Questions. First, however, you should
know that I am to be your teacher until Miss Sallows is well
enough to return, or until I am replaced by the School
Board. My name is Josh Murlon. You may address me as
sir, or Mr Murlon if you wish, though I am perfectly com-
fortable with you calling me Josh.”
He paused to allow this item of infor mation to sink in,
then continued:
“I know you are of different ages and at different
stages in the school syllabus. Miss Sallows copes with this
« 15 P
Rules Of Creation
situation in her own way. I will handle it by dividing each

day into two clear sessions. In one session each day you will
all be together for whatever topic we are dealing with. You
younger children may find some of the subjects a chal-
lenge. That will not matter because you have such mar vel-
lous brains that you are capable of taking in a great deal
merely by being present, without your having to grasp ev-
erything intellectually; so you will be learning without
even working at it.
“You older children may feel a little bored at times
when the youngsters are learning something you have al-
ready been taught. It will, however, be a wonderful oppor-
tunity for you to discover ways of supporting those less
knowledgeable, less privileged or less developed than your-
selves. Thus you will gain experience of teamwork, and de-
velop leadership qualities.
“During the second session of the day you will all work
individually. I will give personal, private time to those of
you who need or want my help. Thus none of you will lose
out through attending this very small school. You may, in
fact, discover it to be more of an advantage than you ever
imagined.”
He knew that although the children were hearing his
words, yet they were assessing him, establishing inside
themselves whether they could trust him, whether they
liked him or disliked him, whether he would be a good
teacher, whether they should be comfortable with him or
frightened. Once again he paused, allowing the process to
take its course. Then he spoke again.
“Now, your new school term is over an hour old,” he
said. “Most of you are untidy and appear unready for class.
«16 P
I will give you ten minutes to clean yourselves up and take

your seats in the classroom. As soon as you are settled, we
can get to know each other. I will answer all your immedi-
ate Proper Questions, including those you asked at the out-
set, and we can then get on and do some of the work that is
expected of us by your parents and the School Board.”
“Excuse me, sir, but what do you mean by ‘Proper
Questions’?” asked Gregory Witley.
“Proper Questions lead to sensible or useful answers,
answers that help a person to do something, to learn some-
thing or to understand something,” replied Josh.
“Improper Questions are ones that are asked idly with-
out any real interest in the answer, or are asked to satisfy
curiosity or to help spread gossip. Their answers either are
valueless or hold only negative, nasty values. Therefore
they should not be asked at all.”
His quiet voice, easy manner and clear authority had a
calming effect on all the children. By the time he had fin-
ished speaking they seemed quite comfortable with him
though still extremely curious.
***
Mum’s the Word
A s the children trooped off to the cloakroom, Josh

pretended he was unaware that the three anxious
mothers were still peering over the fence near the
school gate. He sat at his desk making notes and did not
look up once.
« 17 P
Rules Of Creation
Shelagh Ryan, Tom's mother, said. "He seems very pe-

culiar, don't you think? Just pitching up like that and taking
over, without so much as a how-do-you-do.”
“He has a wonderful air of confidence, he really seems
to know how to handle the children,” replied Melanie's
mother, Joanna Masters. “Did you see how they went off,
all of them together, to the cloaks?”
“But are they safe?” worried Marge Kendall, mother of
Simon, the youngest child in the school. “We don't know
anything about him.”
“Don't be silly, Marge,” said Joanna. "The School
Board sent him here and has given him a clean bill of
health. Look, now they’ve all tidied themselves, and they
are going straight back into the classroom without his hav-
ing to call them. Come on, all the children are inside now,
let's go, so that we don’t embarrass them if they should no-
tice us here.”
“Wait a few minutes, Joanie,” said Mrs Ryan. “I'd like
to just watch and see what happens. You know, kids are
pretty intuitive. If there's something funny or wrong,
they'll suss it out right away.”
“What is it, Shelagh?” asked Melanie's mum. “Do you
feel there's something wrong?”
“I did at first,” admitted Mrs Ryan, “because none of
us knew Lena was ill. It was only his word. But I feel better
now because Murph Daniels called Dom on his mobile to
say she's in hospital.”
“The thing that bothers me,” said Mrs Kendall, “is that
he didn't actually tell Dom anything about himself. For all
we know, he could be an alien, or worse.”
«18 P
“It looks to me,” said Mrs Ryan, “as though all the kids
are glued to what he's saying. And they seem cheerful
enough. Come on, let's go have a coffee in Murph's pub,
and hear about Lena, and anything new about our Mr
Murlon.”
“Hang on, girls,” pleaded Mrs Kendall. “Just wait a few
more minutes to see how they get on.”
“Nonsense, Marge,” smiled Mrs Masters, “Dom's
hardly the person I'd like to talk to about my life history,
and neither would you. Tell me, what do you see going on
in that classroom? Does it look as though a little green man
with antennae is busy dissolving the kids with his ray-gun?”
“It looks to me,” said Mrs Ryan, “as though all the kids
are glued to what he's saying. And they seem cheerful
enough. Come on, let's go have a coffee in Murph's pub,
and hear about Lena, and anything new about our Mr
Murlon.”
“Hang on, girls,” pleaded Mrs Kendall. “Just wait a few
more minutes to see how they get on.”
***
A Foiled Stratagem
W hile the children were tidying themselves in the

cloakroom, their excited voices filling the air as
they compared reactions to the unexpected new
arrival, Jeremy Greenways held a whispered conversation
with Michael Heaton and Richard Davies.
“He’s got no right to just barge in and boss us around!”
pouted Jeremy. “Let’s give him a hard time when we go in!"
« 19 P
Rules Of Creation
This trio had triumphed many times against Miss Sal-

lows, disrupting her classes with paper aeroplanes, ugly
noises, and inane questions that set the whole class titter-
ing. They looked forward to their new challenge.
Meanwhile Ruth Francis and Sharon Lawson were hav-
ing their own little chat.
“Gosh, isn't he dishy!” said Ruth.
“Yes, he is that,” agreed Sharon, “and he's jolly cocky
too, isn't he? Walks in out of nowhere and takes over. I'm
not sure I trust him.”
“Well, I do,” said Marie Hacker, who had overheard
them, “even though there's something really strange about
him. At least he's a lot more interesting than Miss Sallows.
But I think that the dreadful Jeremy-gang is planning
something awful.”
“Oh, no, I hope they don't spoil things. I like him al-
ready," moaned Ruth. “Let's go in, and I'll clobber those
boys if they start anything!”
“Me too! I'll help you, even if Josh Murlon is Mr
Supersure,” said Sharon as she followed her friend into the
classroom.
Before entering the room, Jeremy motioned to Michael
and Richard to lie low.
“Let’s wait till he gets going,” he whispered, “then we’ll
let him have it!” The two grinned in agreement.
Soon enough, all fifteen were back in the classroom and
settling into their desks. Josh was at his teacher's table, pag-
ing through a pile of papers, as though he was alone in the
room. Suddenly there was a howl of anger from one of
the girls. Josh looked up and smiled warmly at the class as
though he had not heard a sound.
«20 P
“Everyone in their places, I see,” he said. “Except you,

Marie. Is something amiss?”
“It’s Sharon!” cried Marie, her face flushed with tem-
per. “She’s sitting in my desk!”
“This was my desk first!” declared Sharon. “Marie
grabbed it this morning because she got in before me.”
“Easily settled,” said Josh with a mild shrug. “Let Marie
sit there for today, Sharon. It will make no difference in the
long run; not, at least, while I am here in Miss Sallows’
place. Tomorrow morning when you arrive you will find
five desks on my left, five desks in front of me and five on
my right. You may choose whichever desk you like to start
off with, but every day thereafter you will move one place
to your left. The person who occupies desk number fifteen
tomorrow, furthest from me on my right, will be in desk
number one, furthest on my left, the next day. In this man-
ner, after fifteen schooldays, each of you will have sat in ev-
ery desk in turn and the process will start again.”
“Isn’t that terribly complicated, sir?” asked Tanya.
“Why do you want to do that?”
“It’s all for the sake of change, Tanya,” answered the
new teacher. “Change keeps our minds fresh and active,
and gives us an interesting new view of everyday happen-
ings, as long as we do not resist or resent it. Change is the
only thing in life we can be sure of, and so we should con-
tinually practise being prepared for it.”
“How did you know my name is Tanya and hers is Ma-
rie?” demanded the girl. “We didn’t tell you our names!”
“That, too, comes with practise,” smiled Josh, “and
some time soon, when we know each other better, I will ex-
« 21 P
Rules Of Creation
plain what and how to practise in order to obtain unusual

results. All settled now?” he asked. “That’s good!”
He looked slowly around the class, then pointed a finger
directly at Jeremy Greenways. “Now, young man," he said,
in the same pleasant voice, “I believe you and your friends
Richard and Michael have some special plans to start off
our new term. Would you like to share those plans with all
of us?”
Jeremy went white. Marie gasped. Richard and Michael
shrank deep into their seats.
“I - I don't know what you mean, sir,” stammered
Jeremy. First Sharon, then Ruth, then the rest of the class
began to gig gle… this time not at the teacher.
“There's something all of you should understand,” said
the new teacher, still without the slightest change of his ge-
nial tone, “and that is, there are many things I know, things
that you will not find in books or on the Internet. However,
there are many things you know, too, but have forgotten. Al-
though you attend school to study the syllabus, while I am
here you will also learn to recognize and use the knowledge
you already have inside you. To help you do so, we will be
governed by a few rules, all of which I shall explain as we go
along. For today, there are three golden rules.
“The first rule is Respect. You will respect me, and I
will respect you, and we will all respect each other. At first
we will do so simply because it is a school rule, yet soon we
will discover that genuine respect is earned by the way in
which we conduct our lives. We earn the respect of others
by behaving with care, compassion and dignity, not just to-
ward each other, but toward all living creatures. So I will
earn your respect by my conduct, and you will earn mine
«22 P
and that of your classmates by yours. Injuring or making

fun of someone, preventing others from learning, damag-
ing the happy atmosphere of children in a classroom, or
simply attempting to do any of these acts, is disrespectful.
Did anyone here have such intentions?”
He looked in turn at each member of the Terrible Trio,
though his friendly manner was completely unchanged.
“No, sir!” answered Jeremy, Richard and Michael in one
breath.
“Rule number two,” Josh continued, without another
glance at them, “is Honesty.” He spoke slowly and in mea-
sured tones. pausing at the end of each sentence to give the
group time for his words to sink in. “Lies are a sign of fear.
One who has nothing to fear never tells a lie. I trust that
while I am with you, you will have no fear of me or anyone
else. There will be nothing to fear, and so there will be no lies.”
Ruth nudged Sharon and nodded in the direction of
the three would-be terrorists. Jeremy, having been exposed
for the second time in less than a minute, had turned scar-
let; Michael was sitting stonily staring outwards as though
he was a marble statue; Richard had slumped deep into his
seat, obviously wishing he was invisible.
“Finally, rule number three is Enjoyment,” Josh contin-
ued in the same easygoing tone of voice. “You should en-
joy life, enjoy being among friends and people who love
you and whom you can trust. You should enjoy laughing,
enjoy growing enjoy learning. This last bit will come easily
when you discover that learning about life and its mysteries
- like science, maths, geography, and even learning about
« 23 P
Rules Of Creation
yourselves – can be fun. Is there anyone here who would

like school life to be fun?”
The loud cheer that went up carried all the way to the
school gate. The three mothers looking over the fence smiled
happily at each other and went off to have their coffee.
«24 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Two: A Folk-Tale of Foreva
The Child Who Forgot to Forget
Y ears ago, in the west of Wyeva, on a faraway planet

called Foreva, in the great galaxy of Enprincipia, a child
was born who was truly, truly remarkable. He was a
child who knew. But that was not what made him remark-
able, because every child knows. What was so special
about this child was that as he grew older and grew up, he
forgot to forget that he knew. Most other children on his
planet, just like those on Earth, from a very early age tend
to forget that they know …They even forget that they have
forgotten.
Although his name according to his birth certificate was
Ishemet AmoriMurlon, he was addressed from his earliest
days by all who knew him simply as Josh. When Josh was
growing up - and even later, when he was a man - he did
not learn how to forget that he knew. This was because,
unlike other children, he did not spend any time at all prac-
«26 P
tising to forget. In life one cannot achieve much without

practice.
Children practise to forget because, more than anything
else, they wish to please their parents, teachers, and espe-
cially big ger brothers and sisters… the very people who
most often scoff at – or put down – a child's expression of
his or her inner senses. “Oh, do be sensible, William!”
“Use your common-sense, Albert, that's a cardboard car-
ton, not a motor car.” “You can't have seen an angel in
your room, Mary, because they don't exist.” “Now,
George, you had better have a very good reason why you
were rude to our visitor.” Grown-ups can scarcely wait till
their children are old enough to understand, to use logic, to
engage their intellects, and to have good reasons for every-
thing they do or don't do.
Josh was a remarkable child and grew into a remarkable
man because his parents were so unlike those of Planet
Earth; they were even different from most parents on their
own planet.
The inhabitants of Wyeva, the Wyzegyze tribe, were the
foremost philosophers of their planet. Josh’s father was
the first wyzard (that is a male member of the Wyzegyze
tribe) in the history of the planet to marry a female of an-
other tribe. Such inter marriages had not taken place be-
cause the six tribes (other than the Wyeva, who were
usually too busy with philosophy) either regarded each
other as strangers or were at war with one another. How-
ever, a great unification of all the states came about after
the aborted war between Wyeva and Weneva, which had
several important results. Most significant was that peace
« 27 P
Rules Of Creation
and har mony were established between all the planet’s

folks. This made it possible for the marriage to take place
between the wyzard Riidwan Amori (which in English
means “deeply beloved”) and Jinarca Murlon the werbin.
The Wertu were renowned as adventurers and explorers,
lovers of the Great Outdoors. Thus it was extraordinary
for one of their members not only to wed a Noewer (that is
someone from outside her clan) but to wed a philosopher
and thinker, whose journeys and explorations were all in
the realm of Mind rather than Space. In doing so, Jinarca
Murlon, whose name means “prophetess-guide”, became
known as the most courageous werbin in the Land of
Courage. As it happened, she needed all her strength and
courage just to persuade her husband to leave his studies
and reveries for long enough to eat his dinner and play with
the son she bore him.
The Wyzegyze had a guardian angel named Inspayami,
who helped them maintain their diligent pursuit of the
truth underlying all appearances. Inspayami constantly
urged them to use their intuition rather than their reason-
ing powers, if they wanted to get at the pure,
unmanipulated truth. The guardian angel of the Wertu,
the Angel of Courage named Kipon, led this tribe into as
many strange physical lands as Inspayami led the Wyzegyze
into mental realms. Thus Josh was taught to respect both
Inspayami and Kipon and to honour the qualities each rep-
resented. From this he learned always to follow his inner
guidance, to explore Space, Mind and Time, and to live his
truth with courage.
«28 P
As Josh grew up, he chose to devote his time to gently per-

suading other children, and other children's parents, to
practise remembering. When he spoke to parents he would
tell them about his childhood.
“My parents,” he would say, “taught me to respect my
mind, and to care about all life. They taught me not to look
upward into the sky hoping to find there the infinite cre-
ativity and wisdom of Torreac, but to look inside of my-
self, and I found It was there all the time. They taught me
never to forget the Inner Wisdom I was born with, but to
have the courage to consult it and employ it to gain a
sounder understanding of Life.”
To children he would say: “There are certain matters
you have long forgotten that a person should always re-
member. Let me remind you of these, and then you will
see that you have three tasks to perform. You do already
know. Your first task will be to constantly remind yourself
of that. Then you must remember what it is you know. The
third task is to use that knowledge wisely. Awakening one’s
memory does not come easily - you may have to practise a
great deal.”
“But what is it I am supposed to know?” he would be
asked by forlorn and confused children. “My parents and
my teachers tell me I know nothing, anyway, and I have to
learn from them.”
Josh would reply. “We were born with Inner Wisdom,
knowing the most important truths, the highest truths of
life, the best of everything that was ever worth knowing.
We were born knowing that life is wonderful and worth liv-
ing; we were able to tell instantly who were good people or
creatures, and which were harmful; we were born knowing
« 29 P
Rules Of Creation
love and ready to give love. When we were born we also

had Courage. We were without self-consciousness or fear
of humiliation, so we could sing and dance and skip freely
to express our joy, or run naked into the sea. We had vivid
imaginations, so we could create mar vellous inventions
and it would not matter whether or not they functioned.
We could go on fantasy journeys and adventures to worlds
of our own creation and these were real to us.
“However, as we study what grown-ups tell us to learn
we slowly forget the knowledge we had at first. Those
around us help us to forget by poking fun at our ideas and
mocking our intuition. Thus, most children, to avoid pun-
ishment or embarrassment, soon learn to ignore the fanta-
sies of their inside eyes, the music of their inside ears, and
the guidance of their inside voices.
“Always remember, therefore,” Josh would continue,
“that you already know. Then the knowledge you were
born with will serve you as well as, and sometimes better,
than what you are obliged to learn.”
At first, the young Josh (whose full name, in the Wytok lan-
guage of his birth, meant Trueman - Beloved Guide), trav-
elled throughout Wyeva, teaching young and old to
develop the courage to recognize and respect their inner
wisdom. Soon, however, the wanderlust he inherited from
his mother's Wertu genes caused him to journey through-
out all seven countries of his planet, spreading his message
of Love, Respect, Honesty and Joy. So doing, he played a
helpful part in achieving the miraculous healing that fol-
lowed the unification of the seven warring tribes into a sin-
«30 P
gle great nation, when the planet's name was changed from
Ifeva to Foreva.
* * *
The Mystery Man
I n the days that followed the arrival of Josh, Mount

Hotwater village slowly adjusted itself to his presence.
Following a series of attacks on schoolchildren in several
countries, the Mount Hotwater village parents had deliv-
ered and collected their children from the school, no mat-
ter how close they lived. Now the parents, who had
previously been greeted at the school gate by Lena Sallows
and had waited there till she ushered the children into class,
had to grow accustomed to seeing Josh sitting at his desk,
apparently engrossed in his work, while the children
rushed in of their own accord, as though they could not
wait to be with him. At the end of each day he would stand
at the schoolroom door, cheerily waving goodbye to the
children and watching each one into its rightful parent’s
arms. When the last one was safely off the premises, Josh
would close the door and head off in the opposite direc-
tion, leap over the padlocked gate onto a bridle path and set
off into the woods.
At The Judge & Scales inn, where Josh had rented a room,
the regulars were intrigued by the new ar rival. Although he
was given to spending his afternoons roaming the country-
side and the woods or strolling along the seashore, they
could hardly accuse Josh of ¨keeping himself to himself ’.
He took breakfast and dinner in the dining room every day,
and had a warm, friendly greeting for whomever caught his
« 31 P
Rules Of Creation
eye. In the late afternoons when he returned from his out-

ings, he would spend a half– hour sitting in the pub drink-
ing a pint of lager. At such times he was happy to engage in
conversation with Mark Poynton, the innkeeper, or with
other patrons. He would talk about Mark’s son, Godfrey,
the school, the weather, the differences in brands of lager,
and about the delights of the woods around Mount
Hotwater or of the nearby beach.
Above all, though, he would talk to people about them-
selves. Without ever seeming offensive or intrusive, he
would ask them where they came from and the origins of
their surnames, what they did for a living and how they did
it, how many children they had and where their grown–up
children were living. His warm, laid–back manner would
stir them into lively conversations about their political in-
terests, their marriages, their religious beliefs or holiday ex-
periences. He never talked about himself, and always
successfully deflected personal questions right back to the
questioner, or converted them into philosophical debates
with which they were quite unable to contend.
When a man said, “Josh, you seem to spend a lot of time
on your own, a good-looking chap like you. Not interested
in the local young ladies?” he replied “Oh, I’m sure they
deserve a great deal of interest, and in time I will get to
know what their interests are.” With that he walked over to
a table to watch two gentlemen absorbed in an earnest
game of chess.
Another asked quite directly, “Come on, Josh, out with
it ! Do you have a girlfriend or a wife, or a partner?” He an-
swered, “Partner? Goodness, do you remember when that
«32 P
word meant your business associate? Don’t you find it

strange how concepts have changed so much during our
lifetime? Just a few decades ago marriage was a sacred insti-
tution. Nowadays, half the young people seem to want the
romance of a wedding without the bondage of marriage;
while the other half seems to want the security, loyalty and
ser vice of marriage or a similar exclusive relationship with-
out a lifetime commitment to it. Is it like that in Mount
Hotwater?” Then, having launched everyone present into a
serious discussion of modern values, Josh slipped quietly
away to his room.
Every time ten-year-old Godfrey passed through the pub,
the boy was quizzed quite mercilessly about Josh by his fa-
ther, his mother and most of the locals. The poor lad could
only repeat, time and again, “No, I don’t know anything
about him, just that he’s a great guy! He teaches us things
in such a fun way!” Nevertheless he did once accept a
small bribe to sneak up to Josh’s room and report what he
discovered.
“Do I look through the keyhole, or knock on the door
and ask for help with my spelling?” Godfrey wondered, as
he tiptoed silently down the corridor towards Room 106.
As he approached the door he heard, to his astonishment,
Josh’s voice call from the other side, “Come in, Godfrey!”
A shaken Godfrey opened the door and saw Josh leaning
back in an armchair.
“How did you know I was outside?” he asked, trying
hard to hide his embarrassment.
Josh rose, and placing a kindly arm around the boy’s
shoulder, ushered him into the room.
« 33 P
Rules Of Creation
“I told you last week, Godfrey,” said the teacher, “there

are many, many things we know, or can sense, and so much
we know how to do, even without being taught, if we
would learn to trust our inner ears and the guidance of our
inner voice. Now that you’re here, would you like to play a
game of Scrabble with me? It can do wonders for your
spelling.”
One Saturday the chamber maid, also in exchange for
promised rewards, went to Josh’s room in the early evening
to report on his activities. She put her eye to the keyhole
and peeped inside.
What she saw was a man reclining in an armchair, his
body utterly relaxed, his eyes closed, apparently fast asleep
or deep in meditation.
What she did not see was Josh; for he, leaving behind
his human body, which was far too dense to travel through
space, had projected himself at the speed of thought to
Enprincipia, the distant galaxy wherein orbited Foreva, the
planet of his birth.
Also, what she did not know was that, although Josh
seemed to spend about an hour each afternoon lying back
in his armchair, he was a Wyzard, able to transcend time.
Thus, without any effort at all, he paid daily visits, first to
his family in the Wyeva province, and then to Huroma, the
capital city of Hueva.
There, in a magnificent oak-panelled office, with olivine
floors and emerald-studded walls, Josh had first received
his secret mission to visit planet Earth directly from the
Great Master, Silovinaul, President of Hueva and Plane-
tary President of Foreva. It was in this office that Josh, at
«34 P
the end of each Earth-day, reported his progress to the

President.
* * *
The Sacred Number
W hy is today Monday?” asked Tanya.

Fourteen startled pairs of eyes jerked upwards as the sud-
den question broke the silence of the spelling exercise, and
looked first at Tanya, then turned expectantly towards
Josh.
“It’s in honour of the moon,” said Josh. “It means
Moon-day. Each weekday was named after members of
this solar system.”
“Really?” queried Gregory in surprise. “Saturday and
Sunday are the only two that sound like our solar system.”
“That is because the English language has adopted
words and names from all the many peoples that settled the
British Isles,” replied the teacher. “Four weekdays were
named after Norse gods. However, if you go to the French
and Spanish versions, that is, to the Latin parent of Eng-
lish, you will find the days were named Moonday, Marsday,
Mercuryday, Joveday (Jove being another name for Jupiter),
Venusday, Saturnday and Sunday.”
“So what about Earthday?” demanded Simon.
“Yes, why´s there a Moonday and not an Earthday? Af-
ter all, the moon´s not a separate planet, is it?” asked Tom.
“And the sun´s also not a planet but Pluto is, and there
isn´t a Plutoday!” exclaimed Miles.
« 35 P
Rules Of Creation
“All right, all right, one at a time.” Josh raised his hand
cheerfully. “Firstly, the days were given these names around
three thousand years ago, but Uranus, Neptune and Pluto
were only discovered in the last century or so. Yes, it’s true
the moon isn’t an independent planet – though I may tell
you a story about that one day – and the sun is a star not a
planet. However, these two bodies have the strongest influ-
ence on the Earth. The ancients did not concern themselves
too much about whether a heavenly body was a star, a planet
or a moon. They simply acknowledged that there were seven
heavenly bodies whose energies all contributed to our
wellbeing here on Earth. They decided that each of these
bodies was presided over by a god. Then they honoured
those gods – and the powers they believed those gods pos-
sessed – by naming the days of the week after them.”
“But wasn’t there a god of the Earth?” asked Lucinda,
obviously quite annoyed with the ancient Greeks and
Romans. “Surely Earth was more important than the
moon?
“There were many gods of planet Earth in most of the
ancient cultures that worshipped idols and man-made
gods,” said Josh. “The American Indians, the Maya peo-
ples, the Australian aborigines and the Southern African
bushmen, amongst others, all worshipped Father Sky and
Mother Earth. They understood that one’s bodies are actu-
ally made directly from earth and water, while one’s life
force comes directly from the sun. That is correct, of
course, within the limitations imposed by their ability to
believe in only what they could see. You and I believe that
behind this is an Infinite Creator, Who brought about all
«36 P
that can be seen. The profound respect these primitives

had for Nature is sadly lacking nowadays. It is something I
would like all of you here to practise – and to teach to oth-
ers – before the invisible Creator gets Father Sky to fry us
or Mother Earth to swallow us up in a fit of temper.”
Josh paused for a moment to ensure that the class had
absorbed what he had told them despite his jocular tone.
Then he said, “I believe that we were involved in a spelling
exercise. Let us continue.”
Yet Lucinda was not satisfied. “But there should have
been a day with Earth’s name,” she persisted. “Why isn’t
there?”
“Because there are seven days in a week, and there were
seven heavenly bodies that influenced life on Earth,” said
Josh with great patience.
“So why didn’t they make eight days to a week?” asked
Tom.
“I wasn’t there at the time,” answered Josh, “so I must
use my imagination to guess that it was because seven is a
sacred number, and has been sacred throughout the history
of the human race.”
“What does sacred number mean?” asked Simon, the
youngest in the class.
“Why is seven sacred?” asked Esther Barkly at the same
time.
“Why it’s sacred, Esther, I imagine,” answered the mas-
ter, “is because it’s the only number from one to ten that
stands alone, cannot be a multiple or a factor of any other
number in the first ten. Now do not ask me to explain mul-
tiples and factors. I will do so in arithmetic class. Simon, a
« 37 P
Rules Of Creation
sacred number is a number that people believe has special

qualities, special disadvantages, or a special degree of holi-
ness or Godliness. The number three has special qualities,
for example, in the Christian trinity, and you hear it in say-
ings like ‘third time lucky’. Thirteen was a holy and a mean-
ingful number for the Maya, though many other people
think it an unlucky number. Seven, however, seems to oc-
cur more frequently than either of these when it comes to
being special.”
“Give us some examples, Josh,” called Michael Heaton,
eager to delay classwork a little longer.
“The Bible is full of them,” replied Josh, who was just
as glad to avoid the dreariness of correcting spelling errors,
“and there are many others besides.” Picking up a piece of
chalk, he started a list on the board. “We already said there
are seven days in a week, ever since the Creation, and al-
most every civilisation in Earth’s history has settled on
that. Shakespeare wrote of the seven ages of man. Now
you can all contribute to the list. Tom, any offers?”
“Seven deadly sins?” asked Tom, dubiously.
“Seven years bad luck!” cried Marie, “If you break a
mirror, that is.”
“You’re both correct,” replied Josh, “though it’s inter-
esting that you started off with the negative references.
That is an unfortunate human condition ! I trust that this
class will in time lead the way in thinking first of the posi-
tive possibilities !”
“There’s a Bible story about seven thin kine and seven
fat kine,” volunteered Sharon.
«38 P
“And the Jews have a seven-branched candlestick called

a menorah,” contributed Ruth, whose mother was a Jewess.
“What about Salome and her seven veils!” added Tanya.
“The body has seven chakras!” shouted Lucinda, glad
that at last she was able to pass on to others something she
had learned from her yoga-teacher mother, Verity.
“There are seven colours in the rainbow,” added Greg-
ory.
“That´s right, and there’s at least one more just as obvi-
ous,” encouraged Josh.
“I know!” exclaimed Richard. “In music there are seven
notes in an octave.”
“And I’m in seventh heaven!” said Melanie.
“Good work, all of you,” said Josh.
“Golly, if ever there was a special number, it has to be
seven!” declared Tanya.
“How interesting that you said ¨ïf ever¨,” remarked Josh,
“One day I may tell you a tale about the number seven and a
very unusual planet called Ifeva, in another galaxy far away.”
“Oh, go on, Josh, tell us now, please!” squealed Simon.
“Well, how many of you would like to hear the story?”
asked Josh, as though he didn’t know.
Fifteen arms shot into the air.
“Very well, then,” said Josh, feigning resignation.
“This means you all have spelling homework tonight.”
* * *
The Stones of Aspireda
P lanet Earth was never the only planet with living

creatures,” said Josh. “In fact, there could be dozens
« 39 P
Rules Of Creation
more, since the Universe is so vast, with so many

galaxies, and we may never meet up with other life out
there. This story, however, is about the planet Ifeva, mean-
ing Place of Separation. It is a planet far, far distant from
Earth, yet many of its folk-tales are similar to those on
Earth. For instance, the sacred writings of their ancient
scribes tell us that Torreac, which was their name for the
Almighty Spirit, created what they term the Universal Sys-
tem in seven Great Ages.
In the first Great Age Torreac formed Space, and
marked its boundaries by placing in it light and darkness,
colour and sound, cold and heat. In the second Great Age
Torreac created Seven Eternal Elements – gas, fire, air, wa-
ter, wood, metal and stone. As these elements swirled
about Space, they sometimes blended with each other and
sometimes clashed. During the third epoch Torreac
welded the elements into clusters consisting of great balls
of fire, and other lesser spheres which had no fire but were
formed of rock covered by deep layers of ice. These clus-
ters are what we call galaxies.
Torreac declared, “Every creation of My Mind, every
work of My Hands, shall be both male and female in form.
The male seeds shall fertilize the female seeds and every-
thing in the universe will reproduce after its own kind
throughout Eternity.” Thus the balls of fire, which we call
stars, were male while the spheres of rock and ice – the
planets – were female. Then Torreac named the galaxies.
The first one It called Enprincipia and in this galaxy caused
seven female planets to orbit around the brightest star, or
sun, which has ever since been known as Lusa.
«40 P
In the fourth era Torreac said, “Comets and meteors

will I create, as seedpods emerging from the stars to carry
the seeds of the stars into the wombs of the planets. When
the starseeds are planted the planets shall bring forth vege-
tation and all manner of living forms.” Thus Torreac cre-
ated vegetation and living forms that would dwell on the
planets that were seeded by the comets and meteors.
In the fifth Great Age, Torreac brought the entire fir -
mament to life. A comet filled with starseed separated it-
self from Lusa and launched itself on a journey through
space, until it plunged into the centre of the most beautiful
of the planets. This planet consists of two mighty oceans
of crimson water separated from each other by a
5000-kilometre-wide mass of blue land that stretches
50,000 kilometres around its circumference.
The mighty explosion caused by the comet when it
crashed into the planet heated it considerably and released
a host of gases and chemicals from what had been dor -
mant rocks and ice. This brought into existence a multi-
tude of living forms in the two oceans and on the land.
Countless species of minerals, plants, reptiles, insects, fish
and animals came forth and dwelt upon the planet.
On the sixth day, Torreac looked with great joy upon all
It had created. “I have brought into being a Universal Sys-
tem which will henceforth reproduce itself, everything af-
ter its own kind. Yet there is something lacking,” thought
Torreac. “All these beautiful rocks and plants and creatures
I have placed here need guardians and protectors, who will
care for this planet in My name.” Thus It decided to create
a species with which It could communicate. Torreac said to
Itself: “These creatures will be miniature versions of My-
« 41 P
Rules Of Creation
self, having the power to think and to choose how to apply

their thoughts in their words and deeds. They will not only
be alive but will know they are alive; they will be able to ob-
serve and know themselves, to express themselves to oth-
ers, and to recognise Me in everything they encounter. I
will bestow on them the sacred functions of nurturing and
protecting this planet, and of using their creative powers
for the benefit of all life. Therefore I shall create them ac-
cording to my sacred number seven.”
So on the seventh day Torreac created the Amoda, a
species of great intelligence. From the blue soil and the
crimson water, Torreac moulded seven males, called
Amodangi, and seven females or Amodoli. They were sim-
ilar in appearance to the humans of Earth, except that they
were taller, heavier and stronger, and, when they were first
created, each had a tail, blue skin, orange blood and narrow
face in which sat three eyes. Their great tails gave them per-
fect balance at all times, whether they walked upright or
crawled through the undergrowth, floated upon the ocean
or climbed up into the trees to pick fruit. Their left and
right eyes offered them a panoramic range of vision, while
the eye in the middle of their foreheads allowed them to
see at night, and also to penetrate into the feelings, moods
and sensitivities of all the creatures on the planet.
The Amoda named the planet Ifeva, which means Place
of Separation, because it was so different from its six sister
planets, none of which had been brought to life.
Torreac set the seven couples down in Aspireda, the
most beautiful valley on the planet, filled with colour and
life, with brilliant starlit skies at night and sunny skies all
day except for occasional showers of pleasant, warm rain.
«42 P
Seven magnificent hills, each a different colour of the rain-

bow, according to the rocks and minerals that composed it,
formed a ring around three sides of the Vale of Aspireda,
while in the south the Vale opened onto the delightful soft
purple sand beaches and gentle lapping crimson waters of
the great Southern Ocean.
Then Torreac spoke to the Amoda, Its voice echoing
through the valley, as It said:
“I was, I am, I will be. I create, I expand, I unfold. I
am all. I place you here so that I may experience Myself
through your thoughts, words, and works, and in order to
enjoy My creation through your eyes, ears, noses, mouths,
hands, feet, and indeed your entire bodies. Because you
are expressions of My wisdom and My joy I have blessed
you with intelligence, intuition, imagination, and individu-
ality, thereby giving you unlimited power on this planet.
Use it to enjoy your lives to the full, yet at the same time to
super vise and protect this planet and everything upon it,
for every cell of it is a part of Me. Only My seven edicts
you must not infringe, for the penalty is expulsion from
Aspireda and a life of eternal tor ment.”
These were the Seven Edicts that Torreac laid down
that day:
“I CREATE LIFE. – Kill nothing except for food. Re-
spect Me in everything, for all matter vibrates with My life
force. Neither destroy the seeds of any living form nor re-
move its ability to reproduce itself freely for the benefit of all.
I CREATE LOVINGLY.–Teach only love, and fear
nothing other than your own motives.
I CREATE JOYOUSLY.– If you are not experiencing or
« 43 P
Rules Of Creation
expressing joy, choose once again.

I CREATE FREELY. – Take nothing from others un-
less offered.
I CREATE ABUNDANTLY.– Share freely with others
for possessions are unnecessary.
I CREATE BEAUTY.– Seek it everywhere, honour it in
everything, destroy nothing that future generations would
enjoy.
I CREATE BALANCE.– Into the profusion of My
creation I have installed checks and balances. Ensure that
your use of natural resources maintains the order of
things. Waste not. Consume only that which you can and
do replenish.”
For some time the Amoda lived together in great har -
mony with each other as well as with all the creatures
around them. They were friends of all the creatures and
plants, big and small, as well as forming a loving commu-
nity together. Even in Aspireda they recognised that some
creatures lived off other creatures, while some lived off
vegetation. The vegetation lived off soil and water, and
gave shelter to the insects. The insects lived off the plants
and the creatures. The soil and the water lived off the re-
mains of the creatures and vegetation that died, and gave
birth and life to new generations. It was a perfect circle.
The task of the Amoda was not to interfere with any part
of it, but to ensure that neither they themselves nor any
creature or plant harmed any other, except for food.
Then one day the amadole Ayil, wife of Yuil, said, “If
we could chip off little pieces of these wonderful coloured
rocks around us, and bind them together to wear as chains
«44 P
around our bodies, surely that would make us even more

beautiful than we are?”
Noit, the amodanga whose wife was Duit, replied: “We
are forbidden to destroy or damage that which we do not
need.”
But Migo, another amadole, said: “We would be de-
stroying nothing, simply enhancing the beauty Torreac cre-
ated, with ornaments that future generations would also be
able to enjoy.”
Yet another amadole, Lowan, the spouse of Haiwan,
joined in: “Indeed, since Torreac creates abundantly and
freely, It can simply create more rocks at any time It
wishes.”
Eventually the seven amodangi were won over, and
agreed to make stone jewellery and ornaments for their
wives and homes. Not one of the fourteen Amoda had re-
membered – or realised – that the rocks, too, were living
organisms, formed out of the same soil and water as the
Amoda themselves.
They decided that each couple would work at a different
hill, dig ging, breaking and collecting stones, and they
would spend the seventh day, the Day of Re-Creation,
pooling all their different coloured stones and fashioning
their jewellery.
However, the plan came apart after a while.
For the first several weeks everything seemed to go well.
The males broke off pointed stones from the rocky out-
crops, and used them as picks and chisels to chip and chop
gemstones out of the gleaming hillsides. The females car-
ried them in reed and hemp baskets to their commune.
During the first week the amodangi told their wives that
« 45 P
Rules Of Creation
with their central eyes they could see and feel the rocks
flinching, and they felt they were doing wrong.
The amadoli laughed and said, “They are vibrating with
pleasure at being released from their prison inside the hills
and brought out into the bright sunlight where they can
display their beauty to greatest advantage.”
So the amodangi went back to work, closing their cen-
tral eyes to the suffering of the rocks.
Before too long they had dug large holes in the hillsides,
and decided to create stronger tools so that they could
mine deep into the body of the planet. When the females
complained they were being overburdened with so many
baskets of stones, a meeting was called. Noit sug gested
that they had enough, if not more than enough stones, and
that they should stop dig ging immediately. Thirteen voices
cried out in protest, saying the problem was simply the task
of carrying the heavy baskets.
Far from stopping, it was decided that for a short while
the amodangi would mine stone only half of each day.
During the other half of each day they would set out to
capture a number of yevaras, which are creatures very simi-
lar to donkeys on Earth. These they would train to to be
harnessed and to work as beasts of burden. At the same
time, the amadoli would create harnesses and saddlebags
so that the yevaras could bear the heavy loads of stone
back to the seven-housed village.
One Re-Creation Day morning the seven couples met
as usual in the centre of the commune and emptied their
baskets of precious stones into seven huge heaps, ready to
be shared out between them. Dadeh, wife of Hudeh, made
this morning different from all those before it when she
«46 P
suddenly cried out, “I don´t want those blue and orange

stones, I want only the purple and green!”
“I don´t like the orange either!” shouted Paumi, an-
other amadole, even before the others had recovered from
Dadeh’s outburst. “I work best with the red, the yellow
and the blue!”
“We are supposed to share everything evenly,” pro-
tested an amodanga named Hikum. “Why should some be
left with more of one colour just because one or two have
special preferences?”
Instantly everyone started shouting at once, and a huge
argument ensued.
Then, in the middle of it, Torreac appeared, filling the
sky above them with Its mighty presence. The seven differ-
ing couples subsided into silence, and Torreac’s mighty
voice boomed:
“Is this how you honour my instructions?”
A deathly silence followed, then Torreac declared: “I
did not create you to argue about how you share the spoils
of your destruction, but to be guardians of my creations.
It has become clear to me that you will value each other and
the rest of my creation more highly by having to strug gle
for sur vival. Until you fully understand the form of life I
have given you, and the honour of your appointed task,
you will have to fulfill your functions separately, in differ-
ent parts of this planet.”
Turning to one cringing couple Torreac said: “Stand be-
fore me, Haiwan and Lowan, and tell me: What have you
done?”
Haiwan replied, “Oh great Torreac, I but asked the oth-
ers which stone they thought most beauteous, which was
« 47 P
Rules Of Creation
the best to adorn and embellish ourselves with, and which

might be the most valuable. From that commenced our de-
bates and our acts.”
“You failed to recognize my Oneness is all and is in all.
By asking Which? you sought to prefer one stone against
another,” said Torreac. “Thus you and all your generations
will be ruled by the Principle of Reason. You will be gov-
erned by the urge to make decisions and choices, and for-
ever you will ask ‘Which?’ Yet I will not consign you to
eternal indecision, for therein lies insanity. Instead, I ap-
point Faxarol, my angel of Reason, to be your guide and
taskmaster.”
Torreac turned to another couple. “Yuil and Ayil, what
part did you play in the desecration of Aspireda?”
“Only a small part, Great Spirit,” quavered Ayil. “We
said that so much beauty lay here in these hills, where it fre-
quently went unnoticed; so we sug gested removing some
of it to our homes where it could be constantly admired by
all Your creatures.”
Said Torreac in reply: “You failed to perceive a great
principle of My creation: Beauty is in the eye of the be-
holder – it is wherever one chooses to see it. However, you
did not understand this, thus Where? will be your punish-
ment. You will forever wander this planet in search of
knowledge and beauty, always seeking them and asking
‘Where?’ Your explorations will require ongoing courage,
thus you will have as guide and taskmaster, Kipon, my an-
gel of Courage.”
«48 P
The Lord of the Universe addressed each of the re-

maining five couples, obliging them to admit the error of
their ways.
The sin of Hikum and Wikum was their non-accep-
tance of their environment, as revealed by their question-
ing. “What harm could it do the planet to dig up the
stones? After all, we would not send them to another
planet ! What wondrous stones may there be beneath
those we can see? What other riches lie beneath the sur-
face?”
To them, Torreac said, “You have exercised the power-
ful minds I gave you, not in the cause of maintaining har -
mony among all creatures, but in the pursuit of riches. You
have not observed my great law: As within so without. You
will have to learn that true wealth is not mined, it is Mind.
Thus your destiny will be directed by the question What?
The search to constantly make visible what is invisible, to
examine everything secret, submerged or subter ranean, in
order to discover the workings of all things created will be
the future mission of yourselves and your descendants. In
this, you will be supported by the Principle of Faith under
the guidance of Olizuel, the angel of Faith.”
Migo had asked the amoda, “How can we best excavate
these stones? How can we change them into beautiful or-
naments that we can wear?” Her husband, Ugo, had gone
further. He had asked, “How can we cut them and shape
them to fit the walls and floors of our homes, so that their
beauty will always surround us?”
Torreac reprimanded them for not valuing the beauty
that already surrounded them. Rather than enhance the
beauty of something already created they opted for de-
« 49 P
Rules Of Creation
stroying something already beautiful. The Creator of the

Universe consigned them and their progeny to forever seek
answers to the question How: Henceforth they would in-
vestigate how matter could be transformed, how trees and
stones and liquids and metals could be made into forms
more suitable to all who dwelt on the planet Ifeva. In this
they would be guided by the Principle of Action. Thus, to
help and super vise them, Torreac appointed Getamuvon,
the angel of Action.
Noit and his wife Duit at first had argued. She had
asked “Why should we obey Torreac? Why did It not reveal
all of Its creation to us? Why did it secrete things in the soil
and under the seas?” He had replied “Why question
Torreac? And why disobey Its rules?” Eventually, though,
both of them had joined the other couples in transgressing
the edicts.
As a result, they were decreed by Torreac to seek in per-
petuity answers to the question Why? Driven by the Prin-
ciple of Understanding, they would have to investigate the
causes of behaviour in all living beings. As their guardian
and taskmaster, Torreac appointed Inspayami, the angel of
Intuition.
Oomi and Ami presented the excuse so frequent among
wrongdoers. They protested that they had only taken part
when they saw all the others dig ging up the hills. Oomi
also claimed that he had told the amoda, “When we were
placed here, we were told to honour and respect every as-
pect of this place. When Torreac finds out what we are do-
ing, It will be angry!” Yet he had done nothing to stop the
wrongdoing; instead, he and his wife had fully joined in,
«50 P
saying, “When we have surrounded ourselves and our

homes with beautiful stones we will be more able to appre-
ciate the beauty Torreac created.”
Torreac listened patiently, then told them that they
would be obliged to spend the future relating the present to
the past. They would be bound by the Principle of Time,
governed by the question When? and obliged to honour
and record antiquity for the benefit of their fellow beings.
Tymor, the angel of Time, was appointed their guardian.
Finally, Torreac confronted Hudeh and Dadeh. They
confessed that when the amadoli had first sug gested taking
possession of the stones, and some amodangi had op-
posed the idea, the two of them had been uncertain. They
had asked each other, “Who warrants our support, and
who should be opposed?” In the end they had taken the
course of least resistance. Saying “Who are we to argue
with the others? Who gave us the right to admonish
them?” they had rushed off to denude the last hill – the hill
of green stone – as quickly as they could.
Torreac bade them per manently to support, assist and
succour all the living creatures of Ifeva. “Who requires as-
sistance is whom you will serve. You will work under the
Principle of Love so that you may learn there is no order
of preference amongst My creatures,” It told them. “To
help and oversee you will be Hurei, My angel of Love.”
As the amoda knelt before It, Torreac admonished them
in these words: “I gave you the seven greatest gifts in My en-
tire creation – Life, Love, Joy, Freedom, Abundance, Beauty
and Balance. I subjected you to only seven edicts, which
were designed to guarantee these seven gifts equally for the
« 51 P
Rules Of Creation
rest of My creation. Yet already you have breached them.

Concerned only with what you saw on the surface, you in-
flicted suffering upon My hills and the living crystals that
dwell therein. In doing so you damaged the experience of
them for future generations. You also have removed free-
dom from the yevaras and stopped them breeding so they
can devote thermselves entirely to your work. In your greed,
you have shown no respect for Me, little love for one an-
other, and failed to find joy in your environment. Therefore
you shall have to learn all these qualities for yourselves. To
do so you will develop, harness, value and utilise the great
faculties I gave you originally: Courage, Faith, Love, Intu-
ition, Action, Time and Reason. Any other qualities you may
need, you must acquire in your own time and through your
own efforts.
“Through the doubt, anger and disrespect you have
displayed, you have damaged two great privileges, unique
on Ifeva to the amoda: togetherness through speech, and
direct access to supreme knowledge and wisdom. Conse-
quently, you will be hurled into ignorance and parched with
a thirst for communication and knowledge. You will suffer
and strug gle to regain these gifts and to re-establish your
bonds with each other and with Me. Only as couples have
you acted in togetherness. Therefore, only as couples will
you remain together. Finally, you disturbed the balance I
created between many different levels and forms of en-
ergy, and so you shall have to learn balance for yourselves.
“You have been allotted your destinies, each pair of you.
Guardian angels have been allocated to you, for I cannot
wholly abandon my own creatures, that I brought forth out
«52 P
of Myself in love. You will bear on your backs the stones

you have removed from My hills to remind yourselves of
your betrayal of Me, for you will leave Aspireda now, never
to return!”
In a roar of thunder and a blinding burst of light,
Torreac disappeared. Immediately the sky went dark with
storm clouds, flashes of lightning split the heavens, deaf-
ening thunderclaps reverberated through the hills, and
sheets of icy rain cascaded down upon the amoda like a
mighty waterfall. The seven couples, stricken with ter ror
and remorse, hastily filled their back-packs with the stones
they had dug from the hills and attempted to flee the valley.
As they ran through the gloom, however, they stumbled
and fell in the mud, and lay there, squirming and strug gling,
unable at first to comprehend why it was so difficult to rise.
Then one by one they realised what Torreac had meant and
the true horror they had brought upon themselves. Their
great supportive tails had disappeared, as had the eyes in
the centre of their foreheads.
Torrents of water pelted down upon them and the dark
day became even darker night. In this inglorious situation
they had to begin learning how to balance themselves, how
to stand, walk, run, and climb in a totally new way, and
without the benefit of the night-time torch their third eye
had always been.
Husbands and wives did all they could to help and sup-
port each other. From time to time as they painfully clam-
bered their way through the hills and out of their beloved
valley, they caught sight of another banished couple. Then
they called to each other for help or to offer help, but the
« 53 P
Rules Of Creation
replies made no sense. That was how they learned that they
had also lost their common language, that each pair now
spoke in a unique tongue that they alone could understand.
Weary, hungry, wet and cold, the seven pairs of amoda
finally emerged from different areas of the now-destroyed
Valley of Aspireda, and dispersed into a bleak new world
beyond. Two couples left through the hills to the east, two
more couples found their way out to the north and another
two made their way through the hills in the west. One mis-
erable pair stumbled blindly southwards and arrived at the
sea. Arms intertwined to support each other against the
wind, they were suddenly swept out by an enor mous wave.
They had the great good fortune to cling to a tree-trunk
that had crashed into the ocean at the same time, and many
days later they were washed ashore hundreds of miles to
the west.
Moments after the last pair to escape had scrambled and
tottered down the outer slope of the purple hill a series of
ferocious tremors shook the ground beneath their feet fol-
lowed by a terrifying explosion. Huge flames shot high into
the sky, and a gigantic rock,
almost half of the green hill,
was hurtled into space and
disappeared through the
dense rain clouds.
As the ter- rified couples
turned to look back, they saw
the coloured hills crumble
and dissolve as the Valley of
«54 P
Aspireda disappeared from view forever.

The vengeance of Torreac was complete and dreadful.
Yet the amoda had not been totally abandoned. They took
with them into their future lives their guardian angels, their
precious stones, and their greatest asset – their minds.
« 55 P
Chapter Three: A Tale of Time
The History Lesson
T he children were intrigued when Josh summoned

them outdoors and into the playground for the his-
tory lesson. They were even more intrigued that he
held a large ball of string in one hand, and had a gym-bag
slung over his shoulder.
“It’s not a history lesson, it’s a his-string lesson,” siad
Godfrey in a huge stage whisper.
Amidst gig gles from a few youngsters, Josh acknowl-
edged the pun with a benign smile. “Come on, you lot,” he
called breezily. “Everyone over to the athletics track,
please.”
The school was very large, as befitted a village with sub-
stantial tracts of land surrounding it. Bounded by School
Street on the south, Hanger Lane on the west and Sandy
Lane on the east, its entire northern boundary was bor-
dered Evergreen Glade. This was the thousand-hectare
wood in which Josh used to wander and meditate at the end
« 57 P
of most school days.
A single building occupied the northwest corner of this
huge rectangular field. The schoolhouse comprised the
classroom itself, which once seated 32 children, with two
doorways in the rear, or western, wall. These led respec-
tively into a small science laboratory and a kitchen. A ve-
randah ran the length of the eastern wall of the building, in
the centre of which was the entrance door into the class-
room. The door into the ablution block was at the far end.
The area from the southern wall of the schoolhouse to
the School Street fence, then along the fence to the en-
trance gate and from the gate along the path to the veran-
dah, was occupied by a delightful garden. This had been
created by Miss Sallows and was cared for by the children.
Two swings, a seesaw and a slide stood on the other side of
the path, conveniently placed to keep children entertained
while their parents chatted to the teacher at or near the
gate.
East of the verandah was a large grassy area, and along-
side it, to the south, a gravel playground. Beyond these,
two small-sized sets of goalposts had been erected at the
ends of a beautifully lawned area. The confines of this
miniature soccer pitch were demarcated by rows of
benches that faced each other along the sidelines. Beyond
this area and down to the eastern end of the property lay
the athletics track, with professionally-painted and main-
tained lanes. It had its own entrance gate from School
Street, for the use and benefit of any exercise-minded citi-
zen of Mount Hotwater.
In the short period that Josh had served the community
«58 P
as Acting Schoolteacher, he had made a noticeable differ-

ence to the children’s attitudes. All of them, even those
who usually had been alert, active and intelligent, now
seemed to be waking from a deep mind-sleep. Since his ar-
rival they had taken less time to get dressed and leave home
for school in the mornings. The few who used to cling to
their mother or father at the school gate had now become
eager to join the others in a dash for the classroom. Not
only had the subjects and lessons taken on a new fascina-
tion, but Josh himself, with his unusual ideas and intriguing
stories, filled them with curiosity.
“What is he up to now?” “What has he dreamed up to-
day?” the children asked each other as they hastened to the
athletics field, stopping only for a quick turn on the swing
or to take a few kicks at a football as they crossed the pitch.
Minutes later they were all there, fifteen children and a man
with a ball of string in one hand, two tent pegs and a tape
measure he had taken from the gym-bag in his other.
“Ruth and Simon, come here please,” called Josh as he
strolled over to the starting line on the athletics track.
“Ruth, plant this tent-peg firmly into the ground right on
the starting line. Simon, take the tape measure and place
this second peg into the ground forty-six metres down the
track. Michael, why are you laughing?”
“Because I know that tape only measures thirty
metres,” snig gered Michael.
“That’s brilliant,” said Josh, as though Michael had
made a huge discovery. “So you go along with Simon, and
when you’ve reached thirty metres, show him how to mea-
sure the next sixteen, using the same tape-measure! Mean-
« 59 P
Rules Of Creation
while, Sharon and Tanya,” Josh turned to the two girls,

appearing not to notice Michael’s surprised reaction, “cut a
forty-six-and-a-half metre length of string off this ball,
then one of you tie one end to Ruth’s peg, and the other tie
her end to Simon’s peg. Tie the string very tightly, please, a
quarter-metre at each end.”
The remaining children played or chatted together while
Josh watched his instructions being executed. Then he con-
tinued: “Right, all done ! Michael, come back here. Ruth
and Simon, make sure your pegs are firm in the ground,
don’t let them move. Sharon and Tanya, each take a pen and
ruler from me, and starting from opposite ends, mark off
every millimetre along the string until you’ve each marked
off twenty millimetres. Miles, you take a pen and ruler, and
mark off twenty individual millimetres in the centre.”
He removed three pens and three rulers from the
slingbag and handed them to the girls and Miles, saying,
“Notice, these are very fine-pointed pens. Mark your milli-
metres clearly and precisely.”
The three got to work while the rest paused in their vari-
ous activities to watch them, utterly mystified by the whole
operation. Soon Josh turned to the remaining children, di-
vided them into three groups and sent them to each end
and the centre of the forty-six metre line. He himself went
to the centre also.
“We can now start our history lesson,” he called out.
“This line is forty-six metres long, or forty-six thousand
millimetres. Each of you, look very carefully at the milli-
metre markings, then stand back and compare them to the
total length of the string. Get a clear impression of the dif-
ference between one millimetre and forty-six thousand
«60 P
millimetres.”
When he was sure they had all recorded the difference
in their minds. he called them to the centre. “Right, gather
round me,” he said, sitting down on the grass alongside the
string.
”According to some archaeologists,” he explained,
“this planet is four thousand-six hundred million years old.
Many scientists, particularly nuclear physicists, say it’s
much, much older than that, but we will work with the low-
est figure. On that basis, every millimetre along that piece
of string represents one hundred-thousand years in the
history of this planet! Earth came into existence where
Ruth’s peg is, then you have to walk forty six metres to Si-
mon’s peg and the very last millimetre, right at the end, is –
more or less – where human beings came into existence.
You children have been here for one ten-thousandth of a
millimetre. Imagine that, if you can! “
He leaned back and waited. The children were absorb-
ing the infor mation with a mixture of puzzlement, amaze-
ment and amusement.
Josh continued: “Let us stretch our imagination a little
further. If we led that string down the road all the way to
the next town, that’s almost five kilometres away, then ev-
ery millimetre mark along that journey would represent
only one thousand years. The world’s history since the time
of Christ would occupy only two millimetres of that jour-
ney, while your lifespan would measure one hundredth of a
millimetre. Does that make it any easier for you to grasp?”
Another pause was required, as by now his pupils were
laughing, chattering and bubbling with questions and com-
parisons.
« 61 P
Rules Of Creation
“It doesn’t, does it?” asked the teacher. “That’s because

one-hundredth of a millimetre is no easier to imagine than
one ten-thousandth of a millimetre. Both are simply too
small to be seen by average folk with average eyesight. Let
us, therefore make one more comparison. You all know
that ten millimetres is a centimetre, and that’s much easier
to see, isn’t it? So now, Sharon, Tanya and Miles will each
mark off two centimetres in a red pen, to make them
clearly visible for all.”
He passed them the red pens, and said to the group, “I
don’t suppose any of you have travelled right around the
world, but with the aid of television, you do have some
idea of how enor mous it is?”
They all nodded or mur mured assent. He opened his
kit-bag and produced a globe map of the world.
“It is huge,” said Josh. “The equator stretches about
46,000 kilometres around the world. So let us pretend that
we are running this ball of string right around the world
along the equator, from the coast of Tanzania westwards
across Africa, over the Atlantic Ocean to Ecuador, across
South America and the entire Pacific Ocean, passing all the
countries and seas, right back to the coast of East Africa.
Were we then able to mark off every centimetre on that
string , each centimetre would be one year in the history of
the planet. On that basis, the birth of Jesus would have oc-
curred twenty metres off the coast of Tanzania right at the
end of the journey; while your births would have taken
place only some ten or eleven centimetres from where the
string started off. How important does that make last
week’s football results, or this morning’s argument with
your parents? How important do you think it makes the
«62 P
whole human race, whose history takes up no more than

one millimetre on that piece of string Ruth and Simon
were supporting?”
The children were quiet now. Josh had hit them quite
hard.
“Where did the dinosaurs come?” asked Esther sud-
denly.
“They were rampant about one and a half metres from
Simon’s end, and died out about sixty-five centimetres
from his peg,” replied the master.
Melanie had been in deep thought for some time. Now
she asked: “Surely history only begins from the time of
man, not from the time the world began?”
Josh was reclining on the grass, lying on his side and
supporting himself on an elbow, his voice as easy and re-
laxed as his body. “That’s precisely how most historians
think,” he said, “and most humans go along with it. Don’t
you consider it a monumental conceit for man to regard
himself as the only being of importance to this planet? To
the universe? The time that human beings – homines sapi-
ens – have existed on this planet occupies one tiny milli-
metre on that whole long piece of string. There is not a
pen fine enough to mark on this string the period of re-
corded history, which starts about eight thousand years
ago. The period of history that I am supposed to teach you,
that is taught in the schools of the western world, covers
only twenty metres along a piece of string that goes right
around the world at the equator.”
“Thank heavens for that,” said Jeremy, “otherwise we’d
stay in school studying history till we were a hundred years
old!”
« 63 P
Rules Of Creation
“Does teaching history upset you?” enquired Marie of

Josh. “You don’t seem to like it very much.”
“Not at all, I quite enjoy it when I teach it my way, this
way,” said the master. “There are two major problems
concerning history as taught in schools. The first is that
most history books record only man’s progression, as we
have just discussed, and then it is mainly from one war to
another. In Western schools, the Great Wall of China, the
Taj Mahal, the Mayan pyramids and civilisation, or the de-
velopment of art, music, mathematics, literature, architec-
ture and engineering the world over, receive scant
attention in the history classes.”
“What’s the other problem?” probed Lucinda.
“That,” said Josh, “has to do with which school in
which country is teaching history. For example, European
schoolchildren are not taught much of the history of
China, Japan or the Phillipines. Even in the lands they con-
quered or populated – such as the USA, Australia, Congo,
Uganda, Mozambique, South Africa, Phillippines, New
Zealand, India – they do not teach much of the history of
the indigenous peoples, such as the Indian, Inca, Aborigi-
nal, Maori or African tribes. Nor of how the cultures and
ethics of these peoples differ from their conquerors’, or
from each other’s. Nor do they mention how these cul-
tures and ethics affected the way modern nations have un-
folded.
“Then, again, an American Indian perhaps has a differ-
ent concept of his people’s history from that taught in, say,
New York or Boston to pupils of European, Asian and Af-
rican origin. The Bushmen of Southern Africa also would
teach a much sadder history lesson than is taught by the
«64 P
black tribes who invaded from the north, or the whites

who came up from the south and drove them deeper into
the desert. Even today, the Bushman view differs vastly
from that of the ruling black Botswana government or of
the gigantic diamond-mining company which is driving
them off their remaining small areas of land. Similarly, the
Maoris of New Zealand and the Aborigines of Australia
probably have a different perception of events than is
taught by the Europeans who came to their countries.
“History, therefore, is a matter of perception. It is seen
through the eyes of the party presenting it. Now, who
would like to give an example’?”
Marie’s hand was the first to be raised, and Josh nodded
in her direction.
“Well,” she said, “even a century or more after Colum-
bus, Magellan and Cook had proved that the world was a
sphere, thousands of children in Europe were still being
told that it was flat, and if they ventured too far they would
fall off the edges.”
“Excellent!” exclaimed Josh. “Any others?”
“Yes !” declared Ruth with unaccustomed fer vour. “My
mother says that the Nazis had consciously, deliberately
and scientifically killed millions of unarmed men, women
and children, and they systematically recorded the details at
each death camp. Yet only a score of years later there ap-
peared so-called historians claiming these events did not
happen at all.”
“And that,” replied Josh, approvingly, “is such recent
history it wouldn’t show on this piece of string.”
He shrugged. “Governments, whether they be demo-
cratically elected or are run by dictators, teach children
« 65 P
Rules Of Creation
what they want them to learn.”

“So wouldn’t it be better for us not to have history les-
sons at all?” sug gested Tom hopefully.
“Having a knowledge of history the way I teach it is very
worthwhile,” answered Josh. “Even the dubious way it is
usually taught does have a limited value. It helps to con-
nect us to our origins and to our fellow-creatures, as well as
leading to an understanding of human power as compared
with the power of Nature. What we did with the string to-
day will give you, I trust, both humility and self-respect.
Humility derives from seeing how fleeting our lives are,
how insignificant our wars and victories are in relation to
the grand order of things. Self-respect comes from recog-
nising that, tiny and insignificant as we appear to be, each
one of us can bring about a major change to life on this
planet, just as thousands of individuals before us have
done.”
He paused, then added in a much more direct tone of
voice, “Each one of you children has enor mous intelli-
gence and brain power! Do you know that? Do you realize
that if you joined forces you could make as much of a dif-
ference to this planet as the clans of Ifeva made to theirs
when they combined their talents.”
“I thought Ifeva was a planet you invented,” said Mi-
chael. “Wasn’t that business about Aspireda just a story?”
“History is merely a set of stories,” replied Josh. “The
stories are based on certain data, and how the stories are
told, or what facts are disclosed, depends on who is pre-
senting them. In telling you about Ifeva, I told you a story
about a planet that exists in my mind. Like all of history,
«66 P
the story doesn’t just end. The story of Earth did not end
when the Greek or Roman empires collapsed, and my story
of Ifeva does not end with the expulsion of the Amoda.
Actually, that was just the beginning.”
“Oh, please, tell us what happened to all those couples
in the storm!” Lucinda, whose attention had been drifting
until then, suddenly sprang to life.
“Yes, come on Josh!” pleaded Godfrey. “Once upon a
time …Oh, do carry on!”
“’Once upon a time’ would be inappropriate,” said
Josh. “That’s the way to start a fairy tale or a story that is
locked in time, or hinges on one major event. Historical
tales begin with ‘It came to pass…’ The reason is that
nothing is per manent, everything that comes, does pass.“
“Go on then, Josh,” urged Melanie. “It came to pass
that … what?”
Josh settled himself more comfortably on the grass,
and told them this tale.
* * *
The Passing of Time
I t came to pass that, after the destruction of Aspireda,

the seven couples found their respective paths to dif-
ferent parts of the planet Ifeva. Most of the early his-
tory of Ifeva has been lost in the mists of time, so nobody
knows precisely how they did so, or even how they sur -
vived. By the time their descendants discovered how to
read, write and record history, a hundred thousand Ifeva
years had passed, the seven couples had given rise to seven
tribes, and the tribes had grown into seven great nations.
« 67 P
Rules Of Creation
Of course, the historical records differ substantially in

detail from nation to nation, but all agree on two issues. In
the first instance, all are convinced that the guardian an-
gels appointed by the supreme god Torreac protected the
couples throughout their wanderings and guided them
safely to the lands that each pair eventually settled. Sec-
ondly, they all believe that the great five-kilometre wide
Crater of Noteva is the site of the original Aspireda which
Torreac blew asunder in wrath. For all that the Amoda have
advanced hugely over the centuries and are well beyond the
stage humans are at today, they still skirt that crater, and
treat it with the greatest respect.
The routes they travelled in order to reach their final
destinations is open to conjecture, but the historians of
Ifeva are largely agreed about these, and about the specific
features each tribe developed.
Migo the howla and and his wife Ugo, for instance, were
tor mented by the question How? Protected by their guard-
ian angel of Action, named Getamuvon, and carrying their
precious load of garnet on their backs, it is said that they
patiently journeyed through a variety of landscapes and cli-
mates.
“How are we to sur vive?” asked Migo on the second
evening of their exile from Aspireda. The terrifying storms
and driving rain were subsiding, and for the first time they
could see something of the countryside around them.
They found themselves standing on top of a mountain just
as Lusa was setting in the north. They looked down onto
a stony scrubland below, so different from the land they
had lost. Out of the gathering darkness Ifeva’s two moons
«68 P
rose, the green moon from the south and the grey moon
from the west. The Amoda had decided that the green
moon was female and they had named her Nomos. The
grey, masculine moon they called Monos. Tonight Monos
was full, casting a grey and eerie light across the valley.
“How shall we get down?” asked Ugo the howzit.
Migo said, “Look, the light from Monos is being re-
flected from a stream. We could follow it downhill!.”
This they did, and the stream deepened and widened
until it reached the valley floor, by which time it had be-
come a mighty river. So Migo and Ugo named those hills
the Hills of Monos, and the river they called Piyura.
Urged along by Getamuvon, they journeyed eastwards
for forty days and nights across the scrubland. One fine
morning they arrived at the foothills of a majestic moun-
tain range. So inspiring were its jag ged peaks that pierced
the sky, atop gentle yellow grassy slopes, that they named
the range the Mountains of Lusa, in honour of the great
star of light, their sun. The highest mountain, which they
named Lusapiik, was the source of several rivers that trav-
elled down to the sea in a number of directions. Migo and
Ugo named the widest of these the River Hiila. They de-
cided to follow this river, then they would always be close
to water regardless of where it led them. Alongside the
Hila, then, they travelled through deep gorges and down
grassy plains, stopping whenever necessary to make hunt-
ing and climbing tools.
Eventually they reached the north-eastern tip of the
continent, where the river emptied into the sea, nearly six
thousand kilometres from the start of their journey into
« 69 P
Rules Of Creation
exile. This, said Getamuvon, was where they should make

their home. Near the mouth of the Hiila was a volcanic
mountain, the slopes of which were coated with solidified
molten iron. They dug up enough to build a metal home
on a ridge, from where they could look far out over land
and ocean. There they settled and raised their children.
Today, on that same ridge and on the narrow plain be-
tween it and the sea, in thousands of similar metal houses,
live most of the Howrite nation. For this site has grown
into Howanisber, the capital city of Howeva, the country
that Migo and Ugo founded. In the city centre is a great
garnet statue to the Howlong, as these two original ances-
tors are now known. The rest of the treasure has been lost,
or exchanged with Dunnoze (that is, strangers or visitors to
Howeva) for goods the Howrite desire.
* * *
On the other hand, Yuil and Ayil, the first of the Wertu,
were governed by the question Where? In the tumultuous
destruction of the Valley of Aspireda, this couple had tum-
bled into the sea, and, clinging to a tree trunk, were swept a
long way out from the shore. Days later, a huge wave cast
them onto a deserted strand where there was no sign of
life.
“Where are we?” cried Ayil.
“Where shall we find food and warmth?” wept Yuil.
“Where is Kipon to help us?” wailed Ayil.
“I am inside your minds, giving you courage, fortitude
and support,” said a voice, though they saw nobody.
Comforted and cajoled in turn by Kipon, they walked in
a north-westerly direction, watching carefully what the
«70 P
birds ate, and then picking the fruit from the same trees.
They covered greater and greater distances each day as they
became accustomed to walking without the help of the
tails they had lost in the disaster that ended Aspireda. After
fifteen days they reached a towering range of mountains,
so high that there seemed no way to pass through or across,
so they decided to stop there. Then Yuil heard Kipon’s
voice inside his head, saying, “Where there is a mountain
there is a way over. Have courage.” So they scrambled and
clambered their way to the peak of the highest mountain,
and there below them, stretching far into the distance, lay a
land of incredible beauty. In honour of their angel’s advice,
they called the mountain range the Mountains of Kipon,
then they went down into the vast territory below.
“Where shall we settle?” asked Ayil.
“Where we are best able to go on expeditions by land,
by river or by sea,” replied Yuil.
Supported by their guardian angel of Courage, they jour-
neyed on and on to the very furthest limits of the land.
They came at last to a peninsula, right at the northwestern
edge of the continent, where enor mous mulberry trees,
weighed down with silkworm coccoons, grew along the sea-
shore. There, nearly seven thousand kilometres from the ru-
ins of Aspireda, Yuil and Ayil spun themselves a marvellous
home of yellow werram (or silk, as you know it), and con-
verted the trunk of a fallen tree into a boat. From time to
time Yuil and Ayil and their descendants voyaged in boats
like that to encounter the Noewer, which was their name for
strangers, and sold or exchanged some of the precious to-
paz that had been carried all the way from Aspireda.
On that very peninsula now stands Werbonayr, the capi-
« 71 P
Rules Of Creation
tal city of Werreva, constructed largely of yellow silken

buildings, yet every one of which is as strong as the iron
houses of the Howrite. Indeed, they are better able to with-
stand the gales and tempests of the winter months. The
city is forever changing shape as its restless inhabitants dis-
cuss with their friends, “I am bored with my house. Where
shall I spin another to replace this?”
* * *
Very different was the story of Noit and Duit, whose mis-
sion was to seek answers to the question Why? They be-
came profound philosophers, and questioned each other
constantly about everything they encountered. Their dis-
cussions under the guidance of their guardian angel,
Inspayami, helped them develop great understanding. For
instance, they asked each other, “Why should we spend our
lives wandering through hazardous territories and con-
fronting frightening situations?’” So as soon as they
reached a warm and pleasant grassy plain they decided to
stay right there.
Because little that was edible grew or dwelled upon it,
Duit asked, “Why not travel further until we find fruit or
fowl, so that we can live more contentedly?”
Noit answered, “Why should we? Why not stop right
here, and trust that we will sur vive?”
Duit then said, “Well, why don’t we ask Inspayami?”
The guardian angel smiled unseen, and replied, “Why not
stay here and use your mental powers to attract to your-
selves whatever you desire?’”
So they meditated and visualised orchards and vegeta-
ble gardens. Soon enough, seeds were blown towards
«72 P
them by the winds, and took root, just as they had pictured.
Under guidance from Inspayami, their guardian angel,
they placed pieces of the quartz they had borne out of
Aspireda into the soil wherever seeds had taken root, to
support the growth of the vegetation. Before long the
plain was filled with plants and trees. As the seasons
changed the blue soil yielded crops of delicious vegetables
and the trees were laden with a great variety of fruits.
These attracted insects, which, in turn, drew flocks of
birds. Thus Duit and Noit saw their desires fulfilled.
On the first evening they spent there, Duit said, “Why
do we sleep in the open? Why don’t we search this area for
materials to build a home that will shelter us?”
Noit replied, “Why should we? Why not rather use our
mental powers to create a sphere of light, and in that light
we shall live and move and have our being.”
Thus their land, Wyeva, is the closest territory to the
lost Valley of Aspireda. Indeed, Wyzerale, its capital city, is
no more than three hundred kilometres from the edge of
the Crater of Noteva. This remarkable city consists not of
solid buildings but entirely of spheres of light. These
shine out brightly through each day, while at night the glow
on the distant horizon changes from grey to green, de-
pending on which moon is upper most.
* * *
The other four couples who were banished from Aspireda
told similar tales of their wanderings and ordeals to their
children and their children’s children. So vast was the land,
and so widely dispersed were they, that not one of the orig-
inal couples encountered another throughout their differ-
« 73 P
Rules Of Creation
ent journeys, until the third and fourth generations.

Carrying their bags of precious stones, the original cou-
ples made their ways across plains and mountains, deserts
and rivers. Driven by fear, by curiosity, by hunger and
thirst, as well as by their guardian angels, each couple even-
tually found a place where they felt at home. There they
settled and bore children, and the children gave rise to
tribes who spread across the territoriies their ancestors had
claimed. Thus in the course of time there were seven inde-
pendent states on the planet of Ifeva.
These first intelligent creatures, the Amoda, were more
fortunate when they were banished from Aspireda than
humans were when they were dispersed through planet
Earth, because Ifeva remained a single continent, whereas
on Earth the land-masses drifted, taking the different
tribes much further apart, and far less accessible to each
other. Ifeva was five thousand kilometres wide from south
to north, and fifty thousand kilometres in circumference.
Seen from afar, the planet looked like a great coloured ball,
with the oceans appearing as wide crimson bands around
the top and bottom, and a narrower blue belt around its
waist. That belt was the land, and it divided the crimson
bands, the South Ocean from the North Ocean.
* * *
A Mapmaking Interlude
J osh stopped speakimg, and looked at his watch.

“Goodness!” he exclaimed. “How time has passed,
talking about times past! We’ll have to tidy this here and
get back to the classroom! Come on, kids, let’s move!”
«74 P
Most of the children roused themselves, and started to

collect the twine and pegs. A few remained sitting or lying
on the grass, though, their minds still on the planet Ifeva.
“Are you going to tell us the full stories of the other
couples?” asked Melanie.
“Like what they found where they settled …?” added
Tom.
“Yes, and what happened to their descendants?” asked
Ruth.
“I thought what I told you was enough,” said Josh.
“Since it apparently is not, when we get back to the class-
room I’ll put up on the board a map of that planet, and
what happened to each of the couples and their descen-
dants. You may copy it into your books during the break.
Then, when I tell you another story about that planet or its
inhabitants, you’ll be able to follow it perfectly.
“One word of warning, though. Not every story I tell
has to do with Ifeva, or, as it was later called, Foreva. Some
have to do with right here on Planet Earth, some with
other places altogether. So you listen carefully, or I’ll stop
telling stories!”
Back in the classroom, while the children washed their
hands and faces and settled into their seats, Josh put the
map of Ifeva on the board, and wrote the details of each
tribe in a different coloured chalk, for
the children to copy into their books
during the break.
« 75 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Four: An Episode in Eternity
The Chemistry Lesson
G ood morning, class!” said Josh breezily as the chil-

dren settled into their seats.
“Good morning, Josh!” most of them sang out to-
gether.
“’Morning, Josh,” was uttered in a rather gloomier
voice by two or three.
“And what a good morning it is, don’t you agree?” coaxed
the master in a teasing tone.
“No, sir, it’s awful!” answered Marie. “Have you seen
how black the clouds are over the village?”
Godfrey tapped Melanie’s shoulder and whispered, “Oh,
oh, she’ll be in for it now!”
“Indeed I have, Marie,” Josh replied. “And have you
seen how blue the sky is over the sea? So does a good
morning depend on the colour of clouds or the blueness
of the sky?”
“Yes, for me it does,” said the girl. “I just can’t stand
«76 P
bad weather!”
“Class, pay attention, please, to what Marie said, and es-
pecially to the words she used.” Josh’s voice was mat-
ter-of-fact, there was no trace of accusation or reprimand,
yet the firmness of his message could not be mistaken.
The children’s eyes were alive with interest. They knew this
unusual man was about to launch into some unexpected
lecture on some unscheduled topic.
“You were right!” whispered Melanie into Godfrey’s
ear. “Now we’re going to get it!”
“Her words were ‘I can’t stand bad weather,’ correct?”
Josh looked at the class for consent and received it via a few
nodded heads. “Be very careful, children, that you never
ask, with emphasis, or in an emotional manner, for some-
thing you do not actually desire. Your words are solid,
denser forms of your thoughts. Your thoughts are creative.
When they are charged with emotion they generally create
with power and burst into form in your life. Thus many peo-
ple who use expressions like ‘I can’’t stand this or that…’
eventually end up with arthritis, swollen feet, broken legs,
corns or other problems that make standing difficult, pain-
ful or impossible.
“You should learn also that weather can never be bad.
All weather is only enjoyable and welcome, or uncomfort-
able and unwelcome, depending on who you are, where
you are and what you are doing at particular points in time.
Right now as we move into summer you may be really up-
set if it started to snow. In winter, when you wish to go ski-
ing, you would be equally upset if it didn’t. Without black
clouds and rain, we might have no drinking water and no
food to har vest. “ Josh checked that all the pupils under-
« 77 P
Rules Of Creation
stood what he had said. Then he added, in his nor mal gen-
tle tones with their penetrating quality: “Let us all promise
ourselves never to speak like that again.”
“Here are two sentences that will be of great value
throughout your lives,” he continued. “Write them down,
learn them well and repeat them often. They will become
clearer and clearer to you in the course of time. ‘I have in-
vented the world I see.’ The second is ‘The only meaning
anything has is the meaning I give to it.’ Do you under-
stand them? You may decide that those black clouds are
bad when they keep you indoors. Farmers may decide the
blue sky is threatening them with drought.
“Weather can never be bad. The meaning we give to it
may be ‘good’ or ‘bad’. Flies are not bad, no matter how
much we may dislike them. They have a lifetime job of re-
cycling waste matter to regenerate the earth. Over-ripe or
even rotten fruit is not bad, it is simply not edible by us. It is
edible by lots of other creatures.”
Miles asked, “Aren’t some humans bad?”
“No, no-one is bad through-and-through, with no sav-
ing grace,” replied the master. “Many humans indulge in
bad actions, some intentionally, some unintentionally.
Sometimes we appear wicked or stupid, when we act on
our impulses or desires without caring or thinking how
such action may affect us ourselves, or our loved ones or
other beings, or the planet as a whole. Usually, it is actually
the consequences of our act that is bad, though we our-
selves may be labelled evil by those who have suffered.”
As Josh fell silent the classroom erupted into a babble
of young voices, his pupils trading ideas on all the things
that had seemed bad and now could be looked at differ-
«78 P
ently. Each example they gave one another brought the

children closer to understanding how they were the cre-
ators and interpreters of their experiences. After some
minutes, Josh called out, “Ready!” and the class fell silent,
all fifteen pairs of eyes fixed expectantly upon him.
“Since you prefer blue skies to black clouds, we shall all
go outside and enjoy the sunshine while it lasts. Take note-
books and pens with you.”
With astonishing speed the group shot out of the school-
room, and Josh called them together in front of him.
“Happy birthday, Tom!” said the teacher. The boy
flushed with pleasure.
“Thank you, Josh,” he said, while the rest of the class
broke into a delighted chorus of congratulations.
“So, Tom, eleven today,” said Josh. “Doesn’t it feel
wonderful?” The lad nodded. “As a birthday special, I in-
vite you to choose our lesson for this morning.”
“Oh, thanks Josh, that’s great!” exclaimed Tom.
“Please can we have a chemistry lesson?”
“Come on, class, that’s not good,” said Josh in response
to the background of “Oohs” “Aahs” and other groans.
“In June, Simon will have the chance. In July, Jeremy will
choose a lesson. Any other children who have birthdays
while I am here will be entitled also to choose the lesson.
Tom, tell them why you chose chemistry.”
“Well, my parents gave me a chemistry set for my birth-
day – it’s fantastic, it’s got loads of bottles full of different
coloured liquids, and test-tubes and all sorts of instru-
ments and coloured papers, and I don’t know what to do
with it.”
« 79 P
Rules Of Creation
“How many of you moaners and groaners have studied

anything about chemistry?” enquired Josh.
The three 12-year-olds raised their hands.
“Only the older children got chemistry lessons,” ex-
plained Sharon. “Miss Sallows didn’t think the rest of us
could understand.”
“Oh, you most certainly will understand my chemistry
lessons,” Josh reassured her. “Do you know what chemis-
try is? It is the study of all the elements or substances or
material that our bodies and our planet are composed of,
and how different substances and materials are produced
by different combinations of the originals.”
“You’re saying chemistry is what makes up our bod-
ies?” asked Tanya.
“So without chemistry you’re a nobody!” Miles
chipped in, to the merriment of all.
“Very good, Miles,” said Josh, “and since nobody
would want to be a nobody, we will all study chemistry! All
the chemicals in Tom’s birthday set and all the substances
in the universe are composed of chemicals, so we may as
well start at the beginning.”
With that, he set the children to walking about the play-
ground recording in their notebooks every single item they
observed, regardless of what material it was composed. Af-
ter ten minutes he brought them together again, sat them
down on the wooden benches along the boundary wall, and
invited them to read their lists out loud. What they had
noted included paper, stones, tin cans, aluminium foil, wire,
earth, wood, bricks, water, the body of a bird, a caterpillar,
soil, grass, flowers, a plastic pen, matchsticks, cigarette butts,
glass wrappers, a torn pair of canvas shoes and a dirty wool-
«80 P
len sock. They were astonished to discover how full the ap-
parently empty playground was.
“Excellent work!” pronounced Josh. “If you had more
time, you would probably have found more. Now, what is
the single feature common to all of these items?”
This question thoroughly puzzled the children, as they
observed that wood had nothing in common with metal,
nor metal with liquid, nor plastic with minerals, nor cloth
with flesh and feathers.
“I give up!” cried little Simon, on the brink of tears.
“We all give up!” said Lucinda, putting her arm around
the youngster.
“I don’t blame you,” said Josh flashing them a reassur-
ing smile. “It is genuinely not obvious to most people, par-
ticularly those who live in urbanised areas like towns and
cities. It is not obvious even to those who live close to
countryside but whose lifestyles have left nature far be-
hind.
“Look again at the items on your lists. Wood comes
from trees. Great trees like oaks come from tiny acorns.
Acorns grow from the soil. What is it that expands a tiny
acorn into a giant oak tree?. Think of it – it’s only earth and
water. That’s what one acorn is, and so is every item you
have collected. Plastic is a petroleum by-product. Its source
is crude oil, a liquid that comes out of the earth – even
when it is produced from wells out at sea, it still comes
from earth. The glass of those marbles is made from silica,
which is part of the soil. The water is a liquid, the source of
which is a river or a spring or maybe even desalinated sea-
water. The cold drink is not pure water, it is a mixture of
water, gas and earth-products like sugar and fruit. Do you
« 81 P
Rules Of Creation
see now, that every substance you found, and every sub-
stance on the planet, and in fact the planet itself, is made of
nothing else than earth and water?”
“But oil isn’t water, and steel isn’t earth!” declared
Melanie, whose logical Libran mind often blinded her to
wider possibilities.
“Correct,” said Josh, “and that is precisely what chem-
istry is about. It concerns combining the elements of water
and the elements of earth so that different materials result.
However,” he continued, “let us look at it from the Cre-
ator’s point of view. What was originally created?”
“Earth and water!” shouted Esther as though she had
just discovered some enor mous truth.
“And air!” added Sharon.
“What about fire?” asked Tanya, hesitantly. “It’s always
mentioned as one of the four elements.”
“You are all doing very well,” Josh encouraged. “Water,
earth, air and fire are the four established elements of West-
ern philosophy, while others add wood or ether. Let me say,
though, that the universe, or that part of it which is known
to mankind, is composed of five basic elements. These are
water, earth, air, fire and gas. Each has an individual role in
the construction of the universe, yet none of them is much
use without the other four. This is how it works:
“Every visible and tangible substance on this planet
starts off as water or earth or both. Then along come air,
fire and gas, their tasks being to effect changes in sub-
stances. Air, although invisible, is probably the most im-
portant because it is a carrier of the other four in their
various forms. That dead bird and the caterpillar are com-
posed of earth and water, and as they decay, they dissolve
«82 P
back into dust and water vapour, and release gases into the
air. So, too, with the paper. Other substances may not decay
or dissolve as fast, such as the metals and stones. These
may need fire to reduce them to earth, water vapour and
gas.
“The word ‘gas’ of course is used very loosely, for you
all know there are many different gases, just as there are
many different liquids covered by the word ‘water’, solids
under the name ‘earth’, and ‘fire’ in its various forms in-
cluding lightning and electricity. These elements are thor-
oughly interdependent. Air differs greatly from day to day
and from place to place, depending on what particles and
properties it contains of earth, water, fire and gas. Many
gases are produced by combinations of earth and water,
earth and fire, water and fire. Many liquids derive from
combinations of water and earth or water and gases. Dif-
ferent types of earth, including sand, stone, metals, min-
eral, plants and animals, are caused by the liquids, gases and
fire that have interacted with them. In the same way, fire in
its several forms across a range of temperatures and differ-
ent types of air, has very pronounced effects on different
liquids, solids and gases, and is, in turn, affected differently
by various combinations of these.
“These five elements are present throughout this entire
solar system, though not all the elements are present at
once, as they are in Planet Earth. The moon, for example,
appears to be a waterless rock. The sun is a great fire-ball –
a mixture of fire and gases. Jupiter is a huge frozen sphere
of gas, that is, it is for the most part gas and water.”
Suddenly, Josh’s speech was drowned out by a great
flash of lightning followed by a mighty thunderclap and a
« 83 P
Rules Of Creation
few huge raindrops plopped down.

“Good grief!” exclaimed Richard, “What a weird world
we live in! One moment the sun is shining, the next mo-
ment it's raining.”
“There you are!” said Josh, triumphantly looking
skywards. “Air, which is always charged with electricity, col-
lects and carries earth in the form of dust particles, collects
and carries water in the form of vapour, and uses wind to
collect and carry gases. Air hugs them all in her arms, so
closely that they mix together and form clouds. Then,
when two clouds are being hugged so tight that they get
squeezed, they strug gle with each other. They draw on
their electricity and make fire arrows called lightning bolts
which they shoot at each other. When they start yelling re-
ally loud, it raises the temperature. That’s too hot for air to
hold, so she opens her arms and lets the whole lot fall back
to earth in the form of rain, hail and snow.”
While he was speaking the drops became smaller,
harder, closer together, and within minutes a drenching
chilly rain was falling. The activities quickly ended and Josh
called the children to follow him into the schoolhouse.
“I’ll say it’s a weird world!” muttered Godfrey, echoing
Richard’s words as they ran inside.
“Hey, Josh, how come the world is so crazy?” Ruth
asked. “It’s not just one minute sun the next minute rain.
It’s lots of other things. One moment Mummy says you’re
her bestest darling, next moment she’s screaming about the
mess in your room! One moment two dogs meet and lick
each other, the next moment they’ll fighting and try to kill
each other!”
«84 P
“Just like humans!” grinned Lucinda, “but Josh, what I

want to know is, how did the world come about in the first
place? How did it get here?”
“And why?” added Gregory.
“So many questions!” exclaimed Josh, without stop-
ping or interrupting his arrangement of the children’s
chairs into a large circle. “’How come the world is so
crazy?’, Ruth, is not very good grammar though it is a very
proper question. It is one each of you will ask yourselves
many times in your lives, and you will have to find the an-
swers within yourselves, since they may be different for
each of you. These answers may not be inside your own
minds at this stage; yet, I am sure they will be by the time
you and I part company. As for your questions, Lucinda
and Gregory, I was not present when the world came
about, so I cannot vouch for how it got here or why.
Religios people think they know, but their ideas don’t tally
with the scientists’. I could tell you a story that may explain
it… “ His voice tailed off feebly, as though he had just re-
membered something.
“Oh, come on, Josh! We all want to hear the story!”
cried the children.
“I’m sure you do,” replied the teacher. “However, this
was a chemistry class, was it not?”
“That’s an improper question!” hooted Richard. “You
already know the answer, and the answer isn’t of value,
anyway!”
“Full marks, Richard!” Josh smiled broadly. “It’s a very
short story, anyway, so let me tell you," he said as he beck-
oned to them to take their seats in the circle he had already
« 85 P
Rules Of Creation
prepared. and seated himself in the centre.

This is the story Josh told the children that day
* * *
The Divine Handclap
W ay, way back, God was bored. He was so bored

with swirling Eternally through Infinity, just Being.
“What's the point of having Total Wisdom, Total
Power – of being Absolute Energy eternally expanding
yet observing nothing?” He complained to Himself. “Be-
ing All-One is also being A-lone!”
As He contemplated, an idea formed itself in the One
Mind. “I've got it!” He thought. “I shall direct My power
into Creativity. In fact, having Infinite Power, I shall allow
Myself to be Eternally Creative. I will create all manners
of things and forms, ideas and occurrences. I shall convert
aspects of Myself into different forms of energy. Instead
of experiencing Myself as Totality – knowing all, being all,
everywhere at once - I shall experience aspects of Myself
through other aspects of Myself.
I will continue to know Myself as All-in-All, yet I shall
transform the Energy that I Am into different densities;
and, being Pure Spirit, at each level of density I will be
able to observe and enjoy the other levels.”
God thoroughly enjoyed the idea as it grew in His mind.
In a moment He added, “I shall not do this only when I
Am bored! I shall do this throughout Eternity so that I will
never be bored! I will continue to pour My power into cre-
ating, and to adapt My creations. Thus I will forever and al-
ways see Myself through the eyes of my ever-changing
«86 P
creatures. Through them, I shall behold Myself as

ever-new, ever-different and interesting.”
As the idea clarified itself, God's excitement grew. He
perceived that the different levels of density could mani-
fest in a limitless variety of shapes, countless different
sizes and occupy all of His infinite space … and He could
set all of this in motion with a few simple steps. He ar-
ranged His Infinite Ocean of Energy into vibrations with
wavelengths and frequencies, and into cells and particles.
By these means, He would be able to create gases and air,
solids and liquids, sound and light, colour and heat. All
that was necessary before He did so, was to establish a set
of laws so that whatever He brought into being out of
Himself was orderly, organised, recognizable and control-
lable.
In joy at the prospect of experiencing Himself in an
ever-changing multitude and variety of substances, forms
and feelings, God shouted out, “Yea, let it be so!” and
clapped His hands in delight.
Thus occurred the Big Bang.
Ernest scientists today declare the moment of the Big
Bang to have been the beginning of the universe, before
which there was nothing. However, they have not yet un-
derstood where the Power came from that was necessary to
generate the Big Bang in the first place. Thus they have not
touched upon that which began the Beginning. And God,
knowing there never was a beginning, and that He always
was, always is, and always will be, smiles a kindly smile at
modern man's puny attempts to comprehend the Abso-
lute.
« 87 P
Rules Of Creation
Two thousand years ago, an enlightened philosopher

named John recognised the Divine Handclap – and the
Shout that accompanied it - as the moment that God
brought the idea of this particular cosmos into being. He
wrote: "In the beginning was the Idea, and the Idea became
form”.
Further back than that, a whole 2000 years before John,
other wise men – but men not armed with the tools of
modern science – argued about how to describe this great
originating event correctly. They eventually settled for
these words: ‘In the beginning God created the heavens
and the earth.’ They, like God Himself, knew that there
was no beginning, yet they had to start somewhere, and the
Divine Handclap was, without doubt, the best place.
* * *
Friction over Fiction
J osh’s tale met with a mixed reception from the chil-

dren. Some laughed out loud while some smiled
amusedly at the idea of God clapping His hands; oth-
ers puzzled over the difficult-to-grasp concepts of Infinity
and Eternity. Two or three physics-oriented pupils won-
dered how the story fitted in with modern scientists’ Big
Bang theory.
“Was that a true story, Josh?” asked Gregory.
“That’s a surprise question!” said Josh, “Why do you
ask?”
“You’ve told us tales about Torreac and the planet
Ifeva, and this story of Creation differs from that one!” re-
plied Gregory.
«88 P
“Very good point,” responded Josh. “The yarn you’ve

just heard contains both fact and fiction, and has a great
deal of truth in it as well. By the way, please notice the dis-
tinction I have made between fact and truth. Facts can
change – with time, or for other reasons. Truth doesn’t – it
endures forever. Thus it is a fact that the word ‘God’ repre-
sents the Infinite Loving Creative Energy from which ev-
erything is derived. The word ‘God’ can be changed … to
Torreac, for example. Nobody was there to see whether the
Creator created the universe in six days or seven, nor
whether ten commandments were broken by humans or
seven edicts were disobeyed by Amoda.
“The truth of this Energy is that It is forever adopting
new forms, eternally re-processing Itself as well as expand-
ing and generating more of Itself, thereby continually cre-
ating new creations. It does so because ultimately It is all
there is and It is therefore all-powerful. There is nothing
alien to It or outside of It, thus nothing is capable of op-
posing It or destroying It. Accordingly, there is no end to It
or Its inventions.
“Truth is a per manent state of being, Fact is a tempo-
rary state of being, and Fiction is an imaginary state of be-
ing. Fiction ranges from literary works of great stature to
petty lies told by a person to protect himself or herself
from unwanted consequences.”
Miles sat up suddenly, and almost poured his question
out at Josh.
“Josh, in this story the Universe came into being when
God clapped his hands. But I thought He said ‘Om’ !“
“As I told you, I wasn’t there at the time,” replied the
« 89 P
Rules Of Creation
master. “Perhaps God didn’t clap His hands, perhaps He

shouted ‘Om!’ instead. Or perhaps he shouted ‘Om’ in-
stead of ‘Yea, let it be so!’ Or perhaps he shouted ‘Om’
and clapped His hands. Which makes a lot of sense, espe-
cially if that one word, Om, means the same as Yea, let it be
so.”
“Does it mean the same?” asked Simon.
“Whatever it meant originally,” replied Josh. “it almost
certainly does now, especially when it is attributed to God,
rather than Man. After all, the sound ‘Om’ is the same in
any language, whereas God would have had to repeat Him-
self in dozens of different languages in order to satisfy to-
day’s population of this planet alone. The Greeks
obviously thought that ‘Om’ was divine, because they used
it as a prefix for anything that was Absolute, such as omni-
scient, omnivorous and omnipotent.”
“So what is the answer to my question?” asked Gregory
plaintively, not giving anyone a chance to ask the meanings
of those three long words.
“The answer is, it’s a real mix, and you may accept as
valid whatever part of it you like,” replied the master. “Can
you imagine pure, invisible, all-encompassing energy clap-
ping its hands? That is probably not factual…” Josh
paused to let the group’s laughter subside“…but it is surely
no more false than the idea that a Big Bang started the Uni-
verse. In any event, you may exercise your minds and imag-
inations upon it. You could even meditate upon it, just as
some Buddhists meditate upon conundrums like the sound
of one hand clapping.”
This thought set some of the children tittering again,
«90 P
while Lucinda pressed on. “So are the stories of Torreac

true, and is there really a planet called Ifeva in another gal-
axy?”
“There certainly was such a planet, if only because I
have created it in your minds.” Josh paused to chec k
whether the children understood his remark. He wen t
on. “One day I’ll tell you how it changed its name to
Foreva. Do you realise that America, Australia, New Zea-
land, South Africa and other countries did not exist for the
peoples of Europe until they were discovered about 500
years ago? Yet these lands were very real for thousands of
years to the American Indians, the Aborigines, the Maori
and the Bushmen. So until the human race learns how to
transcend time, that is, until humans can travel at thou-
sands of light years a minute instead of kilometers per
hour, the existence of the planet Foreva will remain a mat-
ter for each person to decide. As for Torreac, that´s the
name the Amoda used for their Creator – just as Earth-
lings use the words ´God´or ´Allah´.”
Josh allowed the class a few moments to ponder this
flood of new ideas, then he said: “Now, let us return to our
lesson for the day. Back to your chemistry books! Sharon,
what are you doing?”
Sharon blushed as she showed him the poem she had
just written.
* * *
Beyond Big Bang
The Universe that is our home,
how did it come about?
Absolute Nothing chanting ‘Om’?
« 91 P
Rules Of Creation
or through God’s delighted shout?

Some believe the Big Bang theory
– a great explosion being the cause –
This concept makes God oh! so weary,
because He knows He always was!
I’d like to know how all began,
how the first day came to be,
How God created life and man,
from non-finite energy.
Though I can not know who God is,
I am certain He is there.
He’s created all our bodies
out of water, dust and air.
God’s surely not that dreadful story
of one who judges us from far.
He is the power and the glory
in every cell and every star.
I’ve been using words like “He” and “Him” –
I thought He lived up in the sky.
Yet I know that God is everything
and more than that, He’s you and I.
Yes, God’s a word for all invention,
for power, energy, limitless force,
for growth, for change and for extension:
the loving, ultimate, Absolute
Source.
«92 P
Chapter Five: A Lesson on Love
The Physics Lesson
R ain again,” sighed Tanya as she removed her ano-

rak. Josh waited for the children to hang their coats
in the cloakroom, then he said:
“A rainy day is just a perfect day for someone some-
where – perhaps even for everyone. It is a day for doing
something indoors. It’s an excellent day for a science les-
son, particularly that branch of science called Physics. So
please open up your physics notebooks.”
“Miss Sallows used to give us Religious Education
classes,” said Tom. “Josh, you haven’t given us a single RE
lesson.”
“I beg your pardon!” said Josh, feigning shock and in-
dignation. “Why, I’ve taught you hardly anything else since
I arrived. I’ve taught you that the Universe is governed by
principles such as Love, Respect and Honesty. I’ve taught
you that there is a mighty Law of Cause and Effect which
rewards those who live by these principles, and punishes
« 93 P
Rules Of Creation
those who don’t. I have explained that this law is unchang-

ing, more powerful and more certain, if that were possible,
than the laws of electricity, magnetism or any other that
science has revealed.
“In addition, I have taught you that you are alive be-
cause – and only as long as – your brains receive an inflow
of Mental Energy. I have also told you that you can choose
to use your mental energy to aid life on this planet or to
help destroy it. That is all pure religion, and I shall never
cease teaching it. In today’s lesson we may discover that a
careful look at the laws of physics will give us another valu-
able lesson on religion.”
“Excuse me, Josh,” Esther held up her hand. “I
thought religion had to do with praying and going to
church, not with electricity.”
“Religion,” replied the schoolmaster patiently, “is
about recognising and worshipping our Creator. The word
comes from the Latin ‘re-ligio’ , and actually means ‘tying
back’; that is, tying us back to our Creator, whom we are
apt to forget very often. Different religions give different
names to the Creator, such as God, Allah, Jehovah. and
these religions have individual forms of worship. In the
tales I have told you, the Amoda from Ifeva – or, as they
were later known, the Forinas from Foreva – used the
name Torreac for their Creator. They spoke of Torreac as
‘It’ – not Him - and described a slightly different form of
the creation of the universe. Yet they were still referring to
the same Creative Power. It is a Power that is more than
can be seen, described or understood. Each religion claims
to worship the True Creator, to teach the Truth about how,
«94 P
why and when the Divine should be worshipped, and to

teach the Laws the Creator requires humans to obey, but
that does not change the Truth: There is only one Creative
Power, one Source of all that is.
“This Power, and what it has created, is what religion is
about When people go to pray in a church or cathedral,
which they often refer to as a house of God, they seldom
think that the building only exists by virtue of the laws of
physics, which God created. All the laws I have mentioned
– electricity, gravity, heat, magnetism, aerodynamics,
psychodynamics – are part of the Creation. The universe
could not exist without them… “
“What’s psychodynamics?” interrupted Gregory.
“Psychodynamics means the laws that govern the ac-
tion of mental energy;” replied Josh, “and therefore, of
course, the laws which give humans power over all other
forms of life on this planet.”
He paused so that the pupils could absorb what he had
said, then continued. “So there you have it. No matter
which religion one adheres to, and even if one does not fol-
low any for mal religion, everyone admires and praises the
Creator of this magnificent universe. We should never for-
get that everything in creation exists and operates accord-
ing to the laws of the Creator.”
“How come my father says you’re an atheist?“ Michael
was perplexed. “You obviously believe in God, but he said
you haven’t gone to church since you came here, and God
will punish you.”
“Phew !” responded the teacher. “In that short sen-
tence you have raised three points, all of which deserve an-
« 95 P
Rules Of Creation
swers. Firstly, I understand your father’s attitude. It reflects

what millions of people believe – that only churchgoers are
God-lovers, and that God-lovers go to church on Sunday.
I have, of course, been into the church on a few occasions,
and while there I have communed with our Creator in the
for mal Christian manner. However, God is not only to be
found in church, nor in the heavens above, to which most
humans turn when they pray. God is everywhere because
all is God’s creation. Nor is God to be worshipped only on
Sundays. The Moslems have Fridays as their holy day, the
Jews have Saturday. Yet these three religions all teach that
God is to be worshipped every day.
“No, I am not an atheist. But even atheists are really
only rebelling against the for mal religions and their con-
cepts of the Divine. For mal religions teach a very limited
version of deity. On Sundays I prefer to worship the Cre-
ator in the beautiful woods that surround this town, or
along the seashore.
“When I teach you physics or chemistry or arithmetic
or music, I am teaching you something about the won-
drous ways in which God works; and you will learn that
God is present in everything you see or do. If you respect
all creation, and love the world you live in, you are worship-
ping God. Now shall we focus our attention on that aspect
of God’s Law known as physics?”
“Before we do, please explain: What does physics
means, Josh?” asked Lucinda.
“Really, Lucinda, you don’t know what physics is
about?” queried Josh.
“No, Josh,” replied Lucinda. “Miss Sallows didn’t re-
«96 P
ceive our books from the Ministry till the day before she
took ill, so she didn’t start. All we’ve done are a few experi-
ments with you, when you showed us some magnets, and
explained how ice becomes water and then steam when the
temperature rises. But I don’t know what physics means,
or why we’re supposed to learn it.”
“Very well,” commented Josh. “The word physics co-
mes from the Greek word for Nature. Originally ‘physics’
related to living bodies, and the discovery of plants that
contained remedies for such bodies when they were un-
well. That is why old books talk of sick people being given
a physic, which was often spelled Physick or Fysicke.” He
wrote the words on the board. “That, too, is how old-time
healers came to be called physicians. The modern science
of physics, which grew out of that, is still concerned with
matter and energy, which means it sets out to discover and
prove the laws behind Nature. It is the study of all the ele-
ments in nature. It is about knowing what makes water
boil, what brought gold or lead into existence, how to turn
oil into plastics and gasoline, why bodies float, or go round
in the air yet fall to the ground when within our atmo-
sphere, or orbit in Space for millions of years.”
“Reverend Jenkins says that science and religion don’t
get on,” interrupted Tom. “He says that people are so ob-
sessed with science that we have forgotten God.”
“Why, that’s just a swing of the pendulum,” said Josh,
“God is often forgotten. For at least two thousand years –
until a short while ago – mankind was obsessed with reli-
gion. Millions of humans were slaughtered, crucified,
burned alive, tortured or hanged by warriors and thugs of
« 97 P
Rules Of Creation
all religions armed with swords and clubs while preaching

that God is Love. Further millions have been massacred in
the name of God or Allah or Christ or Krishna by modern
religious fanatics, who use the mass-murder weapons that
science has provided. Now Science has become the domi-
nant force in the life of mankind, and God has been
laughed at rather than forgotten. However, nothing that
humans have done in their misunderstanding and misuse
of their powers affects the truth. God Is Love, and that
Love is revealed through the right use of God’s Laws.”
“So you really do believe in God!” mur mured Marie in
a surprised tone of voice. It was probable that comments
had been made in her home, too.
“Perhaps not in the same way that Reverend Jenkins
does, but surely in the same God, since there is only one
God,” replied Josh. “I believe also in the Trinity, and that
God Is the Trinity. Christians refer to the Father, the Son
and the Holy Spirit in their form of worship. I observe
God as the totality of Wisdom, Energy and Love, all three
at once, and manifesting through Law. That’s easy to re-
member, isn’t it? W for wisdom, E for energy, L for love
and L for law; that spells WELL ! With God, all is well.”
“That’s great!” exulted Tom. “I’ll write that one in my
book.”
Josh waited while Tom – and several others – wrote.
Then he added, “Science and God get on very well indeed
when science is correctly used… as it was when the an-
cient Greeks used a physic to heal sick or injured beings.
However, there is another aspect of science that connects
closely to God: the aspect called Faith.”
«98 P
By this time some children seemed confused, while the at-

tention of two or three others had drifted during the last
few minutes. From time to time Josh seemed to forget, es-
pecially when he was speaking with great fer vour, that his
audience consisted of young children who could not al-
ways understand his adult vocabulary or his profound
ideas. When Honor Lawson had mentioned this to him a
few days earlier, he had answered quite nonchalantly that
they were all still young enough for their brains not to have
been too badly damaged by society.
“Superficially they may not be paying attention,” he
had said, “but beneath the surface their subconscious
minds are absorbing everything they need to know. Just
wait and watch them as they grow older.”
Now, on hearing the word ‘faith’ as an aspect of science,
they all looked up at him, questions etched into their faces.
Even Miles, who had been trying to conceal his disinterest
by looking down at the floor, turned his head towards the
teacher.
“I can see you want me to explain. The word ‘science’
comes from the Latin word for ‘knowledge’,” Josh contin-
ued. “The whole realm of science exists because of man-
kind’s desire to know everything about the universe, this
world and themselves. In the course of this search most
great discoveries have been made by means of faith. Scien-
tists have observed a set of circumstances, then deduced or
guessed at how these circumstances came about, and then
they had such faith in their deductions that they conducted
countless experiments to prove their theories. For exam-
ple, the laws of electricity were proven – only after hun-
« 99 P
Rules Of Creation
dreds of laboratory experiments had failed – because of

one man’s utter faith in his theory. So too with the laws of
aerodynamics, which led to the invention of the aeroplane
and, behold! now we have space travel. So too with Ein-
stein’s Theory of Relativity, which he proved to the aston-
ishment of the scientific world, only because he had total
faith in its validity. That theory of his has led to the
unfoldment of the entire nuclear age in which you live. Did
you know that when Einstein was still a young man and an
unknown, back in 1912, he discovered that Time is an illu-
sion of this world?”
“What does that mean?” queried Richard.
“He believed that Time, as we know it, did not exist
outside of Earth’s atmosphere, and once Man could over-
come the atmosphere he could reach the stage of being
able to travel backward and forward in Time.”
“Is that a fact?” asked Jeremy, suddenly picking up in-
terest.
“It has been found to be valid in theory,” said the
teacher. “The world’s leading scientists, physicists, nuclear
physicists and astrophysicists are still working on giving ef-
fect to it in reality. If they succeed, then within a few years
from now there will be real time machines that will enable
Man to travel into the past… and presumably into the fu-
ture. So there you have it – much of religion is based on
faith, and much of science is also.”
“Right until now I thought science was based on prov-
able facts, not on faith!” pouted the eldest pupil.
“Indeed, Melanie? Do you remember the tale I told you
of Torreac and the Amoda?” he asked.
«100 P
There were nods, mur murs of assent and one or two

cries of “Oh, yeah!”
Josh continued, “You may recall that when they were
expelled from Aspireda one couple was fated to spend
eternity asking the question ‘What?’ Because of the special
burden laid on this couple by Torreac, most of the scien-
tists and inventors on the planet Foreva were their descen-
dants, the tribe called the Wotnow. Their guardian angel
appointed by Torreac was Olizuel, the angel of Faith, was it
not? So you see, even on that fantastical planet, science
and faith go hand in hand.”
“I wonder if Reverend Jenkins will be impressed with
that?” mused Michael.
“He might be, if he knew about the war that changed
Ifeva into Foreva,” said Josh, assuming an air of mystery.
“What war?” called several voices at once.
Josh beamed with pleasure that they had swallowed his
bait.
“I’ll tell you,” he said. “It was a war that never really
happened, yet it achieved a miracle.”
So Josh told them the story of the War that Never Was.
* * *
The War that Never Was
T he Council of Weneva was in emergency session. It

was made up of seven councillors, these being
three generals and a sergeant-major, an archaeolo-
gist, a historian and an apprentice maintenance engineer
named Rolin. His election to the Council was a huge sur-
prise, because in Weneva councillors were chosen by past
« 101 P
Rules Of Creation
perfor mance, not on future potential. The fact that his fa-
ther was a judge may have had something to do with it.
In the nor mal course of events, an issue confronting
the Council of Weneva was fully discussed, then voted
upon. Until the vote was counted nobody could really say
what the decision would be. In this case, however, there
could be no doubt. The issue, according to the minute
book, was “Shortage of Fuel”. In reality it was war – war
against Wyeva.
The three generals were – naturally – in favour. The ser-
geant-major – naturally – would vote whichever way the
generals did. The archaeologist and the historian – naturally
– would not want to be seen to be disloyal to their country,
so they would vote whichever way the generals did, while the
apprentice – naturally, being the youngest – would support
the majority. Thus an unusually brief meeting was expected,
ending with a unanimous vote in favour of war.
The snag arose because the apprentice, a youngster no
more than 50 years of age (Ifeva years, that is), surprised
the other six by asking many questions. Under the circum-
stances, no one had thought of the answers in advance. He
asked, for instance, “When all my friends are called up for
active ser vice will I stay behind to sit on the Council?”
“Of course not!” answered Tymelis, the chair man, who
was also the most senior general, sitting tall and erect for all
his 222 years. “All the generals go with their men, so when
they do, you should accompany your fellows!”
“Then when you three generals and I go to the war
front, all the decision-making will be left to the three re-
maining here. Since they aren’t military folk, their war deci-
«102 P
sions could be wrong,” said Rolin.

“I have no intention of staying here when there’s a war
to be fought!” exclaimed the sergeant-major, not wanting
the generals to think ill of him. Then he could have bitten
off his tongue, because the two younger generals – both
aged about 200 years or so – immediately announced that
at their age they did not think they would be able to keep up
with the front-line of soldiers.
“When I can only order youngsters from the rear I
would rather stay right here!” announced one, and his col-
league concurred by saluting him.
“Well, when one general, one sergeant-major and I
have gone to the war zone, there will be just two generals
and two civilians on the Council here. So it is just possible
the Council could be split on all war issues, which would re-
ally leave us up a gum-tree!” speculated Rolin.
“That’s ridiculous!” snorted Tymelis. “I didn’t say that I
would go! Good heavens, at my age I’d slow the whole op-
eration …”
“But you’re not slow on decision-making!” exclaimed
young Rolin admiringly. “When the issue of the fuel short-
age came up, you were the one who decided we should go
to war against Wyeva without even considering the
choices…“
“Are you sug gesting that I made the decision alone?”
roared Tymelis. “Why, you young scum-bag, there were six
in favour… “
“When on this Council I am your equal,” remonstrated
Rolin, “so either I am worthy of your respect or you are a
scum-bag too.”
« 103 P
Rules Of Creation
At this point the 180-year-old sergeant-major, whose

voice was louder than the others’, insisted on being heard.
“Well, what are the options then?” he bellowed, to get
the old general and the young apprentice separated, as well
as to get himself back on the Council and out of military
action.
The wood and the coal of Weneva were rapidly running
out; and the options, in fact, were quite bleak. The Wenuas,
who were tied to old systems, would not dream of going to
war against the more sophisticated or more modern states.
Also, they had recently lost an intended war against neigh-
bouring Hueva – over an imagined border incident – be-
cause the Huzu were armed only with love.
The Wenuas marched into Hueva only to find the Huzu
hordes waiting for them with outstretched arms, refresh-
ments, cold drinks and warm embraces. By the time the
welcome was over the Wenuas really could not go to war
against their hosts. So they went home instead.
This left only Wyeva, the land of philosophers and po-
ets. These, like the Huzu, they could be reasonably sure of
beating… and the Wyzegyze did have lots of trees; many
more than the Huzu, for instance.
As for not going to war at all? That would severely limit
the Wenuas’ choices. They would have to buy fuel with
money that was probably out of date everywhere else. Or
they would have to buy the knowledge of how to produce
fuel using strange, modern machinery. They could offer
some sort of ser vice in exchange for the wood or the
know-how, but that would take the time of the very
Wenuas needed to make and stoke the fires. Or they would
«104 P
have to use less and less heating until they had none at all.
“The reason why war against Wyeva makes such good
sense,” said Digarok the archaeologist, “is that it is a land
full of trees. When we win the war we will have an excellent
supply of fuel that will last us for decades.”
“You forget that Wyeva once had no trees at all,” said
Rolin, “and that having seen them grow from seeds over
the centuries, the Wyzegyze may fight for them! In addi-
tion, we first have to get our men across the River Piyura or
over the Mountains of Monos, and then we have to get
them back again, laden with trees. Apart from which, we
don’t know why no other nation has ever gone to war
against them. I would sug gest that we spend some time re-
searching them before going to war.”
This caused a lengthy discussion, most of which con-
sisted of attacking Rolin’s youthful ignorance. Ultimately
the vote was four-three in favour of war unless Wyeva of-
fered its wood immediately. It was also decided – unani-
mously – that in the event of war all seven Council
members would stay at home and on the Council, so as to
be able to give clear advice to those on the battlefield. Fi-
nally, the decision was taken – by six votes to one – to give
the Wyzegyze a maximum of sixty hours to send all their
adult trees to Weneva, or face invasion by the Wenuas. This
was considered the best solution to the problem of how to
get the trees across the river or over the mountains … Let
the Wyzegyze figure it out!
* * *
The Council of Wyeva was a decidedly odd organisation.
It, too, had seven members, but in every other respect it
« 105 P
Rules Of Creation
was very different from that of the Wenuas. The Wyzegyze

were so independent that they neither wanted to rule their
fellows nor be ruled by them, so being appointed Council-
lors seemed more like an award than an official post with
duties. It usually met when some of its members felt like
getting together to chat, or had nothing better to do. It did
not have an official quorum, though at least two had to be
present to constitute a meeting.
The seven current Councillors were the oldest male
members of the Wyeva community. They assumed that
their age gave them an edge over the rest of a community
renowned for its wisdom. In fact, the election of the seven
old males was due to their wives. Unbeknown to them,
their wives had put it out to the Wyeva community that
these old dodderers and dreamers would enjoy meeting
each other from time to time to discuss matters that
seemed important to them. They added that they – the
wives – would benefit from not having the old codgers
around all the time.
It was fortunate, therefore, that the letter from the
Council of Weneva was not addressed to the Council of
Wyeva, for it may have lain in the Council office for days or
weeks, or until the invasion by Weneva had taken place.
No, the letter – addressed “To the Population of Wyeva” –
caused Cardomel, the postman, to scratch his head.
“Why shouldn’t I open it myself ?” he asked Letra, his
wife.
“Why shouldn’t we, indeed? It is addressed to the pop-
ulation of Wyeva, and we are an important part of that,
aren’t we?” she replied, reminding him gently of her im-
«106 P
portance, too, by changing the “I” to “we”.

So Cardomel opened the official-looking document. He
and his wife shook with fear when they read the bold head-
line:
ULTIMATUM FROM THE COUNCIL OF WENEVA
and they shook so fearfully after they saw the second sen-
tence they had to lay the letter on the table in order not to
crumple or damage it. The sentence read:
THE POPULACE OF WYEVA IS HEREBY GIVEN SIXTY
(60) HOURS
TO ACCEDE TO OUR REQUEST BELOW, OR TO FACE
INVASION
AND PERHAPS OBLITERATION.
They looked at the date and time written on the letter and
realised there were only forty-nine hours left. There was
just about enough time for them to read the rest of the let-
ter, though they had to act quickly thereafter.
“Why should I take the responsibility of reading it out
to the populace?” the postman asked his wife.
“Why, indeed? Why should we have the responsibility
of calling to a public square the populace of Wyzerale, let
alone calling together the whole of our country, in order to
hear the letter?” asked his wife, fully aware that changing
his “I” to her “we” had made no impact on Cardomel.
They reached a decision in what was quick time for
Wyzegyze. In little over an hour they decided that Cardomel
would deliver the letter to the Council chamber. He would
then go to various parts of the town to let key people in each
part know about the demands of the Wenuas. Meanwhile,
Letra would tell each of the seven councillors’ wives to get
their husbands to the Council chamber as quickly as possible
« 107 P
Rules Of Creation
in order to read the letter and take appropriate action.

Having resolved their respective tasks, it still took some
while before they could leave home, for the couple had to
get dressed and had to write down the addresses they were
to visit. Once they left their home, it took a further while
for Letra to rouse or locate all the councillors’ wives. Then
it took some time for these women to rouse or locate their
husbands. More time was needed for the seven old men to
make their respective ways to the Council building. As a
result, it was close to night-time when they ar rived there,
and although the building, in true Wyeva style, consisted of
nothing but light, they decided they were too tired from
rushing to the chamber to make any sound decisions. Ex-
cept for one decision, of course: to meet on the morrow at
noon when they would discuss the whole matter in a more
leisurely fashion.
“Why should we hurry, just to please the Wenuas?” was
the question that decided them firmly to go home and to
bed instead.
By noon the next day only four of the seven had reached
the Council chamber, but within another half-hour the other
three had arrived, panting as though they had run there.
Thus at 12.30p.m., with only twenty-three-and-a-half hours
left before the ultimatum expired, the Council finally sat
down to consider the options.
Meanwhile, informed by Cardomel or Letra of the ur-
gency of the letter from Weneva, a large, angry crowd gath-
ered outside the Council building. They had come to
demand the resignation of the seven old men and their re-
placement by younger, quicker-thinking and quicker-acting
«108 P
Wyzegyze – preferably to include some females whose in-

cisive minds were less inclined to have been befuddled by
philosophy.
“Why is the crowd out there baying for our blood?”
asked Cantoffel.
“I wonder how we’ll get out of here!” remarked
Spinosmut, a little fearfully.
“And if we do, what state we’ll be in by the time they
have finished with us,” added Rusolin, with a touch of
blood-curdling drama quite unusual for a wyzard.
“Nonsense!” said Hagelpanz, the oldest and wisest
councillor, and therefore the Leader of the Council. “They
are baying for the blood of the Wenuas and are waiting for
our directions when, or if, the enemy arrive. So why don’t
we simply close the doors and windows to shut out their
noise, and let us consider our options?”
“We have only about twenty-three hours before
Weneva invades, so we should hurry …” said Nitskedoff.
“Nonsense!” said Hagelpanz again. “The Wenuas must
have given themselves time to meet, to read our reply and
discuss it, and to prepare their invasion properly. Remem-
ber whom we are dealing with. They are so intent on look-
ing back to the past, they almost certainly have not made
arrangements for the future, even the very close future. I
doubt if the army from Weneva would arrive here in less
than fifty hours from now were I, sorry, we, to reply right
away. If we do not reply at all, they will wonder whether
their letter got lost in the post, or whether our reply did, or
what else may have happened. So they will send an envoy
to me, sorry, to us, in order to find out. Then if we, say
« 109 P
Rules Of Creation
“Which letter?” or something similar – as long as it is not

an outright lie, of course – their emissary will return to
them perplexed. Then they may send directly to me, sorry,
to us, a copy before they take any action. One way or an-
other, we can keep their army at bay for a few days, and that
is all we need.”
The shouting and the banging on the Council chamber
doors had by now grown so loud that Hagelpanz himself
could no longer ignore the noise.
“Mantomasiu, as the youngest and strongest-voiced,
would you mind going out and telling the crowd that we –
that is, all the Wyzegyze – have nothing to fear. Tell them
that we have time on our side, and that we on the Council
need time – and peace – to work out exactly who will do
what and when. Tell them, too, that we, together with
Cardomel and Letra, will let each individual know his or
her role in plenty of time.”
“Here, write it out!” said Mantomasiu. “You know my
hearing is not very good, and with all that racket going on
outside, I can barely understand a word you are saying,”
So Hagelpanz wrote down his instructions, and after
reading them, Mantomasiu looked intently at the old, wrin-
kled face of Hagelpanz. He thought he detected the trace
of a smile. Without another word he went out, and before
long the six remaining councillors heard his stentorian
voice delivering the message to the unruly audience. The
crowd shouted that they wanted the old men out, but
Mantomasiu did not hear. He simply roared his message
out again. A spokesman for the crowd demanded that the
seven councillors resign. Mantomasiu did not hear this. He
«110 P
simply roared out what Hagelpanz had written down for

him. At last, the sounds grew quieter, and by the time
Mantomasiu had groaned his way back up the stairs to the
Council chamber, the crowd outside had virtually disap-
peared. The Wyzegyze, though given to panic very readily,
were equally quick to be placated. Hagelpanz had chosen
just the right person to address them.
Mantomasiu having returned, Hagelpanz smiled
broadly, and turned to Nitskedoff. “I believe it was your
turn to bring lunch for us seven,” he said.
Nitskedoff stared at him in surprise. “I did,” he said,
“but I thought we would eat it in the park after we had fin-
ished our urgent business here.”
Hagelpanz shook his head and responded, ”A reply
dictated by an empty stomach would be much nastier than
one based on a full stomach. The letter from Weneva was
obviously written on an empty stomach as well as rapidly
decreasing fuel supplies. It smacked of desperation. Had
it been planned on a full stomach, the same urgency may
have prevailed but they may have asked for our ideas and
assistance instead of demanding our trees. We have noth-
ing to be desperate about, so we shall reply from our mu-
nificence.”
“But if the Wenuas invade us in twenty-three, or even
in fifty hours’ time, we will be in desperate straits, for we do
not even have an army,” said Rusolin.
“Just what I was thinking, too,” said Maogandi, looking
serious throughout his large gaunt face and small gaunt
body .
“We do not need an army when we have the whole
« 111 P
Rules Of Creation
population ranged against the Wenuas troops,” said

Hagelpanz sagely. “They have, in any case, only old weap-
ons to fight with, otherwise they would possibly have
picked their argument with a more warlike state, or one
with more trees and dead wood than ours.”
“Their weapons may be old,” said Mantomasiu, having
got his breath back after clambering up the stairs, “but they
have weapons. We don’t.”
“They are so limited in their thinking that they can only
go on their past victories and how they won them,” said
Cantoffel, pretending he had not heard Mantomasiu’s
frightening argument.
“True. We are not limited,” said Hagelpanz. “We can
look at the past, present and future at once, and choose the
best means of defeating them from any area in time.”
“Interesting thinking, indeed,” said Cantoffel. “Pray
tell us more of why you foresee a successful outcome.”
“After lunch, in case I am dictated to by vicious
thoughts,” said Hagelpanz. “Come on, Nitskedoff, out
with it.”
Nitskedoff raised to the table his beautiful briefcase,
ideal for a city banker or insurance agent, flipped it open
and revealed eight professionally packaged parcels of what
on Wyeva were called sammelbands. To enclose their tasty
fillings, the Wyzegyze used sammelpeck, a paste made from
sammel, which was more like lentils than anything else used
on Earth. As helifted out seven packs, Nitskedoff revealed
below them seven square bottles of juice.
Nitskedoff took up most of the long, lazy lunch period
describing how his wife cooked the food and he packaged
«112 P
it, with different contents for each of the seven council-

lors, according to their tastes. and how he put their names
on the under-side of the packages so as not to intrude
upon the uniform appearance when he opened the brief-
case. This was the kind of conversation the seven had reg-
ularly with each other, and nobody, hearing them, would
have thought they were in the middle of a council of war.
It was Rusolin who commented after the seven pack-
ages and seven juices had been handed out. “For whom is
the eighth parcel, Nitskedoff ?” he enquired.
“We are but seven!” Nitskedoff replied rather bash-
fully, if one may use that word for a man of his age.
“Initially it was just an empty carton the size of a pack
of sammelbands and a juice-bottle, since seven packs
would have moved around and perhaps been damaged, as
well as making the case untidy. Then I thought, ‘Why an
empty pack?’ So I filled it with sweets for us to suck during
our deliberations.”
“I thought you said this lunch was for after our deliber-
ations!” said Spinosmut.
“I knew we would chew over our decisions long after
both our meeting and our lunch had been completed,” re-
plied Nitskedoff.
After the lengthy luncheon Hagelpanz was remarkably
alert. It was obvious the food had refreshed him, as indeed
it had all seven.
“Right, this is my plan, friends,” he said. “Listen to it in
its entirety, then you may pick it to pieces, alter it, or substi-
tute your own better ideas.”
Hagelpanz then outlined his idea.
« 113 P
Rules Of Creation
“Two groups will go into the past. Of them, one will

visit the recent past to see what the reasons were and what
preparation the Wenuas made for invading us, and whether
there is anything else we can learn about their intended in-
vasion. The other group will go back to the period when
the Wenuas purchased or made their weapons, and before
then if necessary. This group will ‘fix’ all the weapons they
can find, so that when the Wenuas enter into combat, they
will find most of their weapons useless. This group will do
whatever occurs to it depending on the weapons they en-
counter and the ‘fixatives’ at hand. Rusolin and Spinosmut,
you two will be responsible for these groups.
“Three parties will remain in the present, and will go to
the intended battle fronts, which I suspect will be where
there are large clusters of trees. Each group will take with
it one-third of all children aged between 10 and 30 years.
No child between these ages must be spared, do you under-
stand, Mantomasiu, Nitskedoff and Cantoffel? You three
will have the hardest tasks, because you will have to round
up all the children at the last possible moment before the
war commences. Then, before the Wenuas arrive among
the trees, every child must be tied to a different tree. Select
your trees carefully – the Wenuas will not want young trees,
they will want those that are ready to be used as fuel.
“Do not let any parents be your assistants because their
emotions will get in the way, even when they are dealing
with children who are not their own. Allow only non-par-
ents to be your assistants.
“When the Wenuas come to cut down the trees or to
force us to do so for them, you and your assistants will tell
«114 P
them they may take the trees on condition they also take
the children, for we will be unable to warm them or cook
their food once the trees are gone. At first, they may be so
keen to have the trees they will be willing to take the chil-
dren too, so do not stop there. Ask them how many trees
and how many Wenuas exist in Weneva. Then get them to
add our trees to theirs and our children to their population.
Does it make sense to take our trees and our children?
“If, by chance, that approach does not succeed, just do
your best to keep them talking for as long as possible in-
stead of acting. Then, as though it were a sudden inspira-
tion, ask them whether their leaders might like to talk to
ours. If their leaders are not there, tell them that their lead-
ers are probably talking to our leaders, and they shouldn’t
do anything drastic before checking it out… Or anything
else you can think of to delay them from doing anything.
Tell them a story, read them a poem, anything!
“Maogandi, you who have been so silent today, lost in
the future, are you? Well, what an opportunity I present to
you ! You are to go totally into the future, and learn what
you can there. Look back to this period and see what has
happened to Wyeva and Weneva, so as to prepare us for
the best or the worst. And please, please, check over the
future weapons. Are there any we can use with our present
knowledge and our present populace? If so, bring back ei-
ther the weapons themselves or the technology for making
them. Finally, while there, check out anything and every-
thing that may be relevant.”
Hagelpanz stopped speaking, and sank into his seat with
exhaustion. To his amazement there was total silence for
what seemed like a long time. Eventually Spinosmut spoke.
« 115 P
Rules Of Creation
“I have no improvement to offer on your excellent and

all-embracing plan, Hagelpanz,” he said, and fell back into
silence.
“Nor do I,” said Maogandi, and the other four imme-
diately followed up with “Nor I!”
“In that case, let us proceed immediately,” said
Hagelpanz, with an expression of delight on his old, lined
face.
The next two days saw action that was frenetic even by nor -
mal standards, let alone those of leisurely Wyeva.
Mantomasiu, Nitskedoff and Cantoffel had the most
time–consuming as well as dangerous tasks. Mantomasiu
took the capital city of Wyzerale and its surroundings,
Nitskedoff took the north and east of the country, and
Cantoffel the south and west. They quickly employed help-
ers who were younger and more agile, blissfully unaware
that their doing so helped silence the critics who had gath-
ered outside the Council chambers earlier. From straight
after the Council meeting they did not stop until late that
night, then the whole of the next day, noting which houses
had children of the appropriate ages, and telling the par-
ents they would be collecting the children soon for games
in the woods. To those parents who knew the Wenuas’ in-
tent they simply said, “It is better you do not know where
your children are, simply that they will be protected to the
best of our ability and with our own lives.”
Luckily, Hagelpanz was correct. Because of an unex-
pected development back in the Wenuas’ capital city,
Wendeli, it took three days after the ultimatum expired for
their army to be briefed. By the time they were ready to in-
«116 P
vade Wyeva the children had been taken to the forests and,
seemingly in fun, tied to the trees (then, much to their sur-
prise and annoyance, not released).
Rusolin and Spinosmut having returned from the past,
and Maogandi from the future, Hagelpanz held a meeting
in the Council chamber with the three. Spinosmut reported
first, painting a quite ter rifying picture of the Weneva army
and its equipment. They had bows and arrows, spears and
lances, battering rams, guns and cannons. The army had
been divided into groups experienced in using these differ-
ent weapons.
“Why have they not appointed a group to cut the
trees?” asked Hagelpanz. “Is my suspicion, that what they
wanted most of all were our trees, therefore incorrect?”
“On the contrary, you were very correct, or so I assume
because of the discussions I overheard concerning the fell-
ing of the trees,” said Spinosmut. “It appeared they had
tree-saws and axes that tree-fellers once used, but these are
much-admired antiques now in museums. The modern
Wenuas are more familiar with the tiny wheels and cogs
that go into watches and similar small machines. Mostly,
they use branches and twigs for their fires and stoves, and
when it comes to the hard work of felling a tree, they hire
itinerant tree-fellers from Howeva or Woteva. These itin-
erants did not wish to accompany them to Wyeva because
their countries have – at this point at least – no argument
with Wyeva.”
“Aha! So they either expect to transport our trees to
Weneva, or to annex our country to theirs. They will proba-
bly use the strongest among the Wyzegyze as slaves to fell
« 117 P
Rules Of Creation
the trees, and perhaps dispose of the rest of us.”

Hagelpanz looked thoughtful as he spoke, then he added
with a beatific smile, “I - sorry, we – will have an answer for
either of those options…. should they arise, of course.”
He turned to Rusolin. “And what do you have to report,
my friend?” he enquired.
Rusolin replied, “I, and those who accompanied me
into the past, have rendered useless what we could find of
their weapons. I feel that Spinosmut’s worries are due to
his not knowing what we did, even though we may not have
accounted for all their weapons. We have turned many of
their spears and lances into ploughshares, and others,
where we lacked time, have had their shafts so weakened
that they will snap off even before the weapons are used.
Into their bows and arrows we introduced hundreds of
borer beetles, thus we are sure these will be useless by this
afternoon. Their battering rams were made of wonderful
hardwood tree trunks which we did not feel like spoiling,
so we simply weakened them at inter vals. When they pick
up their battering rams, these long, hard trunks will break
up into pieces ideal for placing on the fire or in the stove.
The Wenuas will, therefore, have at least a little firewood to
return to.”
“Or to keep them at home a little longer,” said
Spinosmut, now smiling broadly.
At this point a bugle blast announced the arrival of a
messenger from another country. Hagelpanz leaned out
of the widow and saw the bugler with a young woman.
“It is a Wendi, sire,” announced the bugler to
Hagelpanz. “She has requested audience.”
«118 P
“Tell her to wait until she is called,” said Hagelpanz

with unaccustomed authority. “Let her know that we are in
a Council of War and cannot be immediately disturbed.
And do not offer her anything to eat or drink at this stage.”
He turned to Maogandi. “Let us hear your report ur-
gently,” he said.
“I have not much to report,” replied Maogandi sadly.
“I wish you had asked me first, before the delightful report
of Rusolin ! The weapons of the future are terrifying in-
deed, and we simple folk could not use them. They have
guns which shoot many bullets in a few moments, and they
also have huge bullets, actually called bombs, which are
dropped from the sky upon entire populations, killing or
destroying by fire anything that is close to where they land,
including children, animals, insects, plants and buildings.
The great consolation is that these awesome weapons are
not used on this planet, but on planet Celboneva, which
they who dwell there call Earth. They also have weapons
far more ter rifying than those I have described, but they are
too, too horrible even to talk about.
“After that shock everything I saw regarding this planet
was bright and beautiful. All seven tribes work together in
har mony, bringing their different skills to the help of each
other, and the name of the planet had changed to Foreva to
reflect the new era of peace, love and har mony.”
“Did you see when this fraternization commenced?”
probed Hagelpanz.
“Indeed I did, but only just,” replied Maogandi. “It
came about within moments of the present time, from
which I was excluded by virtue of my being in the future..
« 119 P
Rules Of Creation
Further more, it was brought about by this very conflict be-

tween Weneva and ourselves. Somehow or other this clash
leads to peace for all, but how I could not tell, for I was be-
yond the current conflict.”
“In that case, we shall admit the wendi,” cried
Hagelpanz triumphantly.
Another bugle blast announced that the wendi was to be
admitted. Moments later she curtsied politely at the door
of the council chamber and then marched in. She halted
near the table and looked uncertainly at the four old men
and three empty chairs. Having no help from any of them
she looked again, more carefully, decided Hagelpanz was
the leader, and curtsied again, directly to him. This time he
nodded in acquiescence. He and his three cohorts noted
that, bossy though she appeared to be, her politeness could
not be faulted, including that she would not speak until
spoken to by her hosts.
Silence prevailed for a minute or two, while the wendi
and the wyzards looked each other up and down.
“Greetings, wendi,” said Hagelpanz at last, in an au-
thoritative tone. “Please tell us why you have come to us.”
“I thank you, sire,” said the wendi. “I was sent here
when your Council neglected to reply to our ultimatum.
The folk of Weneva do not wish to make war on you pre-
cipitately, and would rather give you a second chance to re-
ply, this time through myself rather than the post.”
“We value such consideration greatly,” said Hagelpanz,
now less severe. “We have indeed received your ultimatum
and have been considering it. Why we have not replied is
because we feel that it is somewhat too flat and limited in
«120 P
its options. In fact, it gives us no choice other than submis-

sion or war. Neither of these options appeals to us strongly
enough to rush off a reply.”
“When, then, would you be able to?” asked the emis-
sary.
“Why should we send a negative reply simply because
we received a negative message?” asked Hagelpanz, to the
delight of his three compatriots. “Why would it not be
better for us to remain silent, and let the Wenuas decide
how they wish to act?”
“When I return to my Councillors, is this what you
wish me to say?” enquired the wendi through pursed lips
which successfully hid her confusion.
“Why not return to Weneva with a more positive mes-
sage?” pursued Hagelpanz. “Why not suggest that perhaps
the best way of working this out is not through an exchange
of letters, nor through war? Why not propose that your
troops stay inside your own territory – at least for the time
being? Then your councillors and we could meet as equals to
talk through the different options, besides war, that exist.”
“When I return I shall report your comments to the
Council of Weneva,” said the wendi. “Should the Council
of Weneva be well-disposed to your message, when shall I
say you and your fellow-Councillors will arrive?”
“Why should you say that last bit at all?” countered
Hagelpanz. “Why not tell them we are old, not just in our
bones but in the ways of those who have plotted against
us? Why not tell them we are too advanced in our knowl-
edge – which is much kinder than saying we are too old – to
travel to Weneva? Why not tell them that we think they
« 121 P
Rules Of Creation
should leave their warlike intentions in the past, and come

to us with open minds, hearts and hands? We shall wel-
come them warmly should they wish to visit us at their lei-
sure or pleasure - or both, if they want treasure … Well,
well, there’s a rhyme for you …and it came so easily, too…”
He lapsed without further notice into a contemplative
state, reflecting upon the rhyming poetry he had adopted
towards his linguistics students in his old days as a school-
master. Rusolin leapt in quickly.
“Go now, wendi,” he said, speaking fast so as to hide
his embarrassment. “Tell those who sent you that we will
defend our territory against invaders, and we are sure of
success. However, why should we not rather achieve suc-
cess for both parties? We are certain that this can be
achieved only by amicable methods. Why would your el-
ders not come here, and find us willing to talk with them?
And now, why should we not wish you good day, wendi?”
With that, he rose from the table. She thought that she
was about to be put out of the chamber forcibly by this
muscular old man, so she quickly curtsied a farewell to
Hagelpanz – who had by now gone so far back into his
memories that he failed to notice it – turned smartly on her
heel and marched out of the chamber much faster than she
had marched in. Once outside she repaired speedily to the
horse that had brought her in stately fashion to Wyzerale.
“Home. boyo, home!” she cried, relieved that she was
leaving the difficult old men of Wyeva. The horse heard
the desperate tone of its rider, halted its amiable grazing in-
stantly and car ried her away from Wyzerale.
***
«122 P
Next day, the young general who headed the Weneva army
was shown into the council chamber, where sat three of his
predecessors plus the sergeant-major who had trained his
sergeant-major together with three civilians. He bowed to
the seven councillors and announced that the army was
ready to invade Wyeva.
“Very good,” replied Tymelis. “When your army is
ready tomorrow, let it be divided into groups to take up po-
sitions around, and preferably just within the borders of
Wyeva. When this has been seen to, you personally will ac-
company us to the doors of the Wyeva council chamber.
You will remain outside. When I or one of my companions
tell you, you will either instruct your troops to invade and
overrun Wyeva, or to withdraw immediately to within the
borders of Weneva. Should the first option, that is, war,
prevail, you will take the strongest Wyzegyze prisoner so
they may fell their trees for us. The rest of the population
will be confined to their homes or workplaces, under su-
per vision of our soldiers, their fates to be decided upon
later. Go now and organise the army. Yourself, be here,
packed and ready to go, by noon tomorrow.”
Those were the last warlike words the elderly general ut-
tered. That night the excitement proved too much for his
ricketty frame, and he died while practising his salute in the
mirror. Because he had been a senior general as well as
head of the Council, his funeral was a matter of great im-
portance to Weneva, taking precedence over all other
events or intended events. Consequently the invasion of
Wyeva had to wait a further three days.
Rustipajus, the historian, succeeded Tymelis as head of
« 123 P
Rules Of Creation
the Council of Weneva. Tymelis’s seat was left open for

two-hundred days, as was the custom in Weneva, so that his
presence and his opinion could be of value to the six living
councillors. Then there would be a newcomer on the coun-
cil…but that was in the future. The Wenuas dealt and
thought mainly in the past, and tolerated the present time
because they were obliged to live in it. They visited the fu-
ture only when obliged to by hunger or some other neces-
sity.
On the third day, the day after Tymelis’s pageant-style
funeral, the Council of Weneva met again. The young gen-
eral who led the army, Qiljoyal, was there, too, by special in-
vitation of Rustipajus. The seven stood in silent tribute to
the departed general Tymelis for seven minutes, as was the
custom in their land.
“When Tymelis died, it set back our invasion of Wyeva
by the better part of three days,” said Rustipajus, when the
silent period had expired. “We now have to hurry, before
Wyeva arms its citizens to the teeth. One last word of
warning: Do not underestimate the philosophers. They
may be good at fighting when tested.”
The way of the Wyzegyze was a mystery to all the tribes
of Ifeva. Even the Wenuas knew little about their neigh-
bours on the other side of the river Piyura. Not blessed
with the modern systems that exist on Earth, they knew
nothing of the Wyzegyze’ military equipment nor did they
know what the Wyzegyze intended. Rustipajus remem-
bered with a shudder the experience of the troops of
Weneva when they declared war on Hueva. It was
amazing, for the Huzu were unarmed. They overwhelmed
«124 P
the Wenuas with love, which could not be responded to

with any warlike action. The Wenuas had withdrawn in
confusion. Rustipajus, not wishing to revive the earlier dis-
agreement with Rolin, decided not to mention this mem-
ory with his present company. “Let us then be off and
doing,” he cried heroically, “according to the scheme laid
down by Tymelis.”
Accordingly, Qiljoyal sent messages that set the troops
marching towards Wyeva from three positions – two units
crossed the Piyura at fords, and one hauled itself over the
Mountains of Monos. He himself accompanied the six
councillors to Wyzerale along the fourth route – the main
road between the state capitals, which had a beautiful
wooden bridge over the river.
* * *
The Wyzegyze had little need for scouts or spies. Their abil-
ity to move around in the past and the future, and to be in-
visible in the present when they did so, meant that their
councillors were well-informed about every step of the
Wenuas’ progress. The three-day delay had enabled
Nitskedoff, Mantomasiu and Cantoffel to get the children to
the woods quite easily. There, younger, stronger Wyzegyze
than themselves made up a game that involved tying the
children to the trees just before the Wenuas arrived. Then,
very apologetically, the adults left them tied up while they
awaited the Wenua troops. Meanwhile the three elder states-
men returned to their homes for a wash and brush-up be-
fore proceeding to the Council chamber.
Soon the thirteen councillors – six from Weneva and
seven from Wyeva – sat in the council chamber in
« 125 P
Rules Of Creation
Wyzerale, while Qiljoyal sat outside reading a

leather-bound tome on the military warfare of previous
centuries. After two hours he grew weary of the heavy
book he had brought with him, and laid it down on the
chair alongside. He went to the door of the Council cham-
ber and listened intently. He heard no voices, but some
strange sounds, similar to chopping. Alarmed, he burst in,
sword in hand.
“My word, it’s Qiljoyal!” said Rustipajus, holding a
hard-boiled egg in one hand and a half-eaten sammelband
in the other. “I’d like you Wyzegyze to meet the top general
of our army.”
“Aha!” said Hagelpanz, swallowing a mouthful of
food. “Why has your young general drawn his sword? Has
he built up such an appetite that he wishes to stop us eating
all the food?”
The embarrassed Qiljoyal stopped in his tracks and
looked around the chamber, then shamefacedly put his
sword back in its scabbard. The thirteen councillors had all
been eating and drinking with such relish they had had no
opportunity for talking… Now they were so well-fed (and
well-drunk they were, too) that they had no appetite for
war. Fortunately they had left enough food and drink for
Qiljoyal, who was warmly invited in by both Hagelpanz
and Rustipajus, and handed a plate. Both of them slapped
Qiljoyal on the back, told him to fill his plate and his stom-
ach, and turned away from the young general.
“Tell me, Rustipajus,” said Hagelpanz, when he had
finished eating. “Do you really enjoy war? Do you like
switching your attention from what made the past great, to
«126 P
using beaten-up old weapoms to make your present miser-

able?”
The old man’s jovial tone made his question seem like a
joke, so Rustipajus answered in an equally lighthearted
fashion. “By golly, Hagelpanz, when we see how you and
your colleagues enjoy the present, we’re almost tempted to
leave our past behind us.”
“No, no, don’t do that!” explained Cantoffel. “We need
your knowledge of the past to link us with our history.
Otherwise we would know nothing of our origins!”
Rustipajus looked hard at Cantoffel, and saw that this
wyzard was not joking; he was serious. Rustipajus nodded
his head, and turned to his young general. “When you have
eaten, drunk and rested a while,” he said to Qiljoyal, “you
should go to your troops and tell them there will be no war
against Wyeva. From this time on, the Wyzegyze willing,
we will work together in all respects. Tell them, too, that as
a start, this year we will obtain firewood from Wyeva by
barter rather than take it by force. So, Hagelpanz,” he
turned back to his host, “when may we together approach
the five other nations of Ifeva to work with us?”
“Why not now?” asked Hagelpanz. “We know that the
Wenuas rely heavily on the past, and we Wyzegyze often
dip into the future, but the present moment is what really
counts !”
Hagelpanz and Nitskedoff winked at each other pri-
vately. Then Nitskedoff quietly slipped out of the cham-
ber to organise the release of the children from the trees,
and their return to their parents.
* * *
« 127 P
Rules Of Creation
When Metaphysics met Physics
I t was clear from the Mount Hotwater pupils’ faces that

the tale of The War that Never Was had thoroughly
absorbed them. There was a long spell of quiet before
the shuffling of feet and rubbing of eyes marked their re-
turn to awareness of the classroom. The bemused expres-
sions slowly dissolved but the mur muring and chattering
that usually followed one of Josh’s fables failed to start up.
The weight of the children’s imaginations lay warm and
heavy on the room.
“Why did you tell us this story?” asked Tom eventually.
“Because of Reverend Jenkins,” replied Josh. “Men-
tion of him reminded me that love is the greatest religion,
and respect the greatest unifier. They lead to a more satis-
fying and longer-lasting prog ress than hate and scorn.
Love leads to peace, hate to war. The story also illustrates
that faith precedes knowledge – or `science´ which is an-
other word for knowledge. Any time you recall this story,
remember that Hagelpanz had faith long before he or the
others had knowledge.”
He looked around the class, and was satisfied the mes-
sage had sunk in.
“Now then, I was supposed to be teaching you physics,
not metaphysics in this lesson,” he said. “We had better get
on with that aspect of science.”
“What’s metaphysics?” The question came from about
six voices at once.
“It is the science of that which is beyond the physical –
the realm of thought, spirituality, mental energy, the study
of Being and Knowing, the philosophy that brings God
«128 P
into science and science back to God,” replied the master.

“I thought you said that was called psychodynamics
when you were talking to us earlier?” Lucinda questioned
the master.
“You have an excellent memory! Congratulations!” ex-
ulted Josh. He explained: “The word ‘meta’ is Greek for
‘beyond’, so metaphysics is the realm beyond physics. It is
the area outside of what can be weighed and measured.
‘Psychodynamics’ also comes from Greek – ‘psycho’
meaning ’mind’ or ‘soul’, and ‘dynamics’ meaning ‘the laws
that govern the action of ’. Thus aerodynamics is the study
of the laws that govern the force or action of the air –
which is very important for the sur vival of aircraft - and we
can study those laws even though we cannot actually see
air. Similarly, ther modynamics concerns the laws behind
the action of heat and the relationship of heat to mechan-
ics; while psychodynamics covers the laws of mental ac-
tion. In short, metaphysics is the science of the mind and
psychodynamics is the laws that govern the action of the
mind.”
“I still don’t understand,” puzzled Godfrey, “what this
has to do with physics.”
“The connection,” said Josh, “is that all of this – phys-
ics, metaphysics, medicine, love, mind, heart, machines,
electronic appliances – everything is governed by law. So
there is a law of physics that enabled us to establish that
H2O - two hydrogen molecules and one oxygen - makes
water. Another law turns water – that same H2O – into ice
or steam. There’s a Law of Gravity which ensures that any-
thing you drop will fall straight down to the ground, and a
« 129 P
Rules Of Creation
Law of Aerodynamics which enables wind to suspend the

Law of Gravity to some extent or for a while, depending
on the wind’s velocity.
“Physics is only one of the many areas of life over which
mankind is acquiring mastery by establishing the laws that
underlie its effects. In fact, Man has mastered nearly all the
laws of physics and chemistry, including that of reproduc-
ing himself and other creatures non-sexually, in a cloning
laboratory. The danger is that unless humans obey the
metaphysical laws at the same time as they harness the
physical, they may destroy life itself in the very process of
reproducing it.”
“So as the race masters more and more of the physical
laws of the universe it becomes ever-more powerful,” re-
flected Melanie.
“Until it destroys itself with its own power !” added
Jeremy, suddenly alarmed.
“Is physics is the most important science?” asked Rich-
ard, ignoring Melanie and Jeremy.
“No, metaphysics is,” replied the master. “The laws of
mind give man supreme power over his own life and all the
other laws that govern it. However, modern man, who has
learned so much, has not yet gained the wisdom to teach
metaphysics in schools and colleges, nor even in most uni-
versities. The reason probably is that most metaphysicians
have arrived at that state from the realms of religion or phi-
losophy, which are scorned and shunned by scientists. Ein-
stein was one of the few great scientists who embraced
metaphysics, but he – like da Vinci – was so far ahead of
the left-brained scientists they couldn’t follow him.”
«130 P
“Are there no others?” asked Lucinda.

“Yes, but they are not great enough or impactful enough
to make an impression on the growing numbers of less-edu-
cated scientists,” answered the teacher.
“How can you talk of scientists being less-educated?”
asked Sharon. “Especially in this era of greater infor ma-
tion than anything da Vinci or even Einstein had?”
“There’s a difference between the thrust of education
and that of inculcation. In education, a wide sweep of in-
for mation is laid before an individual and he has to use his
own inner resources to make sense of it. The word educate
actually means to lead out. Using inculcation – the method
preferred by most schools and universities today – much
infor mation covering a very limited area is presented to a
student. The student only has to remember it or apply it.
The student is treated as no more than a computer, and
many modern scientists are little more than clerks or labo-
ratory assistants.” Josh shook his head sadly. “The prob-
lem with the world is that too many humans think they
need too many things, too many need to go faster, too
many need to talk more than ever before. There isn’t time
or space for greatness to endure, it only flashes across our
screens.”
“So if metaphysics is not a school or college subject, is
physics the most important science?” Richard was not go-
ing to let his question die.
“No,” said Josh. “Amongst the subjects that are offi-
cially studied, mathematics is the greatest science, defi-
nitely greater than physics. Mathematics is the father of
art, music, literature, architecture, astronomy and all the
« 131 P
Rules Of Creation
other sciences. One could not even embark on a study of

physics, chemistry, economics or geography without math-
ematics.”
“Yes, Josh, but what I want to know is...” Lucinda’s
voice tailed off into silence as she saw Josh’s raised hands.
“Enough for now,” he interrupted her. “Look how
time is getting on, and think of all that I have told you to-
day. I sug gest you drop the questions, for the present at
least, and chat amongst yourselves for the next twenty to
thirty minutes. Review what has passed between us – the
War that Never Was, as well as our conversations before
and after it. Then write down in your books whatever you
would like to remember in a year or two or ten.”
* * *
A Look Through Time
Once upon a future time
when the world is wise and still
people with their heads did climb
and found their hearts in every hill
their souls will rise to heights sublime
they live every day a miracle.
Look ahead to days of yore
when people love each other more
they understood I will be yet
what I am I was and won't forget
I'll know I had the gift of seeing
that we all manifest the Only Being.
Once upon the moment now
it came to pass what soon will be
that life itself is a holy cow
and none who lived was born unfree
«132 P
Once upon a time to come

when wise men rule the earth
they grew loaves of bread from a single crumb
and know their lessons at their birth.
Once upon the very now
if folk would only just let go
the why and which and where and how
is something they already know
Once upon a time ago
when man is one with bird and beast
the people then will really know
it's Love that rises in the East
In time to come when all is past
when hearts and minds are one with souls
the people of the earth will know
the world's a play with a mighty cast
with curtain calls for unlearned roles
while those who star were free to go
Once upon a bygone age
another cloud shall lead the world
to the light that shone for everyone
where wolves eat grass and sheep are sage
and the buck by the lion's side is curled
when peace shall reign and the Word be done.
« 133 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Six: A Parable of Power
The Arithmetic Lesson
I hate sums!” exclaimed Godfrey, throwing down his

pencil.
“Me, too!” Sharon agreed heartily.
The class had reassembled at their desks following an
outdoor session. The morning had been glorious fun be-
cause Josh had converted a Reading and Language lesson
into a Bog gle and Scrabble competition. He had divided the
children into five groups of three players each, placing the
youngest together. Then he had presented each group
with a Bog gle game and told them to play each other.
Wrongly spelled words did not score; instead, the players
had to write them in a book and learn the correct spelling
as homework. The winners in each of the four older
groups were then pitted against each other in a
four-handed Scrabble contest, while the remaining eleven
were formed into a Bog gle Challenge League according to
their scores.
«134 P
“Is there an arithmetic game like Bog gle? asked Greg-

ory.
“Oh, scads,” replied Josh. “Anything from rummy to
Monopoly; in fact, any game – including Bog gle – where
you have to add up or substract points or money in order to
win.”
“What’s Monopoly?” Tom enquired.
“You don’t know!” said Josh in surprise. “I suppose you
all have computer games and play at killing thousands of
enemies and aliens?”
There was a general mur mur of assent.
“In any case, Monopoly’s stupid!” blurted Tanya. “It says
you can buy Mayfair for £400, but probably you can’t buy it
for even four hundred million pounds!”
Tanya blushed at the jibe against her father’s habit of
buying up major business enterprises, but said nothing.
Josh, too, let it pass.
“I like Monopoly,” Esther announced, “because you can
get rent from other players, you can win lots of money
from the bank and you can go on getting rich even when
you’re in jail.”
“It doesn’t matter how rich you get, even if it was your
father’s bank and real money, instead of a game,” Ruth
chimed in, “because it’s all in British pounds, and my par-
ents told me that you can’t do very much in the world with
pounds nowadays, in every country they want dollars.”
“Well, then, you can play the American Monopoly, that’s
in dollars,” announced Richard.
* * *
« 135 P
Rules Of Creation
“In God We Trust”
J osh, why are dollars so important? Why does the

world news on TV put the prices of everything in
dollars?” queried Miles.
“The American dollar has become this world’s major
currency because of its secret power,” answered Josh.
“The people who originally designed the dollar bill gave it
that power either accidentally or through their esoteric
knowledge.
“You don’t believe that a piece of paper money has
power, do you?” protested Marie.
“The founders of the United States were enor mously
intelligent and mentally powerful men,” said Josh, “very
religious and with deep knowledge of the laws of the uni-
verse. They wanted to convince all the future generations
of their nation to trust in God, and amongst the ways they
did so unfortunately made the American dollar more than
just a means of exchange, like all other money. They –
probably unconsciously – created the illusion that the dol-
lar possessed God’s infinite power. As such, of course, it
was more important than any equivalent currency.”
“I don’t understand half of what you’re saying!” com-
plained Michael peevishly. “Please explain just how the
dollar’s different from the money of other countries?”
“Very well,” replied Josh. “Let’s see if I can express it
more simply. It’s different from the money of other coun-
tries because those who designed it wrote the words In God
We Trust upon the dollar bill, ten-dollar bill, in fact, all their
banknote denominations. Ever since then Americans have
looked at their banknotes, seen In God We Trust and, at a
«136 P
subconscious level, taken these pieces of green paper to be

God, or God-like, or God-given. In other words, they have
become worshippers of money and the power of money
by making the dollar into their God, even calling it ‘the al-
mighty dollar’.”
“I must be thick, ‘cos I still don’t understand!” Michael
repeated. “How could a few words written on a piece of
paper make that paper into God?”
“It’s not the ink nor the paper,” said the teacher. “It’s
the power of the mind I’m talking about. Nothing we see
means anything – until we give it meaning. A pencil lying
on the ground means nothing to a passing dog, or to a
blind person. But when we speak of it as a pencil we give it
the meaning of an instrument that is used for writing.
When I spoke of the power of the dollar I was describing
the effect achieved by its designers, whether that effect was
intended or happened accidentally. Knowing what they
knew about the all-embracing and absolute nature of God,
and being men who were highly respectful of God, they
probably did not consciously decide to limit the American
concept of God to a series of banknotes. However, the
words In God We Trust on all their banknotes has that effect.
This is due to the way the human mind works. Any idea re-
peated often enough takes root in the subconscious mind –
the part where your memory and habits are housed – and
works toward bringing the idea into being. Many people do
this deliberately. They repeat specific sentences, which they
call affir mations, intended to help them improve their lives.
When the affir mation is reinforced with a picture – men-
tally or physically – the idea acquires ever so much more
« 137 P
Rules Of Creation
power. Thus, many millions of Americans, quite unwit-

tingly, have imprinted into their subconscious minds the
picture of a banknote that contains the affir mation In God
We Trust, and their minds have translated this to mean the
banknote is God.”
“What’s wrong with that?” asked Tanya. “Surely, it
must have been a good idea, because it’s made the dollar
and the Americans so important?”
“What’s wrong is that God is more than money; God is
everything there is,” said Josh. “So if you make money
your god, you are saying, ‘Money is all there is’, and then a
lot of other important things, like loving your neighbours,
respecting people and their cultures, enjoying Nature
rather than destroying it, all give way to the pursuit of
money. And that, of course, is what the dollar has achieved
…A great deal of the planet has been seriously damaged,
millions of humans, animals, fish and plants destroyed, all
for the sake of money.”
The children had never heard Josh speak so animatedly.
Whether or not they could absorb all he was saying, their
eyes were fixed upon him, their attention unwavering.
“How did it get that name, dollar? It’s such a funny
name!” asked Sharon, unconsciously taking the steam out
of the situation.
“The name originated in Europe, probably Austria or
Ger many,” replied Josh, reverting to his nor mal calm
voice. “We have an encyclopaedia on the bookshelf here,
so you may look up its actual origins during the next break.
I like to think, however, that it comes from the Latin word
‘dolor’ meaning pain or sadness. That would make sense,
«138 P
because whenever you give power to a false god, the result

has to be suffering. One of the Ten Commandments is,
‘Thou shalt not worship any god before Me….’ The wor-
ship of money, the pursuit of it and the power vested in it,
as though money were the ultimate god, has damaged
much of this planet – from its humans through its animals,
fish, birds, insects, right through to its earth and waters.”
He drew a deep breath, then continued. “Remember
throughout your lives that there is nothing wrong with
wealth, with prosperity. The Creative Source that we call
God is forever creating, so there is always more than
enough to go around. We can enjoy lives of abundance
while sharing and caring, by serving other people with
what they desire or require.”
“Rather than by using money to enslave them,” added
Maria, enthusiastically embracing his cause, “or to yield
their lands to profit-making companies, or to produce use-
less plastic items that other people either do not need or
that are destructive by nature….”
“We could go on listing the negatives that people in-
dulge in, but that would impress our memories more than
the positives. We shall not, therefore, dwell on them.” The
master spoke in an easy, even voice, but the reprimand was
evident. “Rather, remember this simple couplet:
The taker wears a scowl of fear and of being without.
The giver beams a smile of love unlimited by doubt.”
“That fantastic!” exulted Simon. “Where’s it from?”
“It started with two wild animals. Shall I tell you about
them?” replied Josh.
At the class’s enthusiastic response the stern lecturer
« 139 P
Rules Of Creation
melted into the softly-spoken story-teller who illustrated

his message with this tale from the wilds of Africa.
* * *
The Jackal and the Elephant
O ne day a troop of baboons was passing by a farm on

the border of South Africa’s Kruger National Park.
The farm was surrounded by a high fence, so that
wild animals would not enter it. The farmer did this to pro-
tect against baboons shredding his maize, buffaloes tram-
pling his fields, giraffes eating the leaves of his trees, and
lions attacking him, his family, his staff and his domesti-
cated animals. Although the baboons would have enjoyed
the maize, they understood that the farmer needed to sell
it to other humans who had none, so that he would have
the means to buy things which did not grow on his farm.
Thus they did not resent his fence. They had enough to eat
anyway.
Suddenly one baboon stopped, and pointed to a jackal’s
tail hanging on the fence.
“What on earth is that doing there?” he asked the
leader, the wisest baboon in the troop.
The entire troop came to a halt, and all the baboons
crowded round the jackal’s tail, examining it from every an-
gle. Then, in a great babble of voices, young, old and mid-
dle-aged, male and female, they asked the leader the same
question, in a variety of different ways.
The leader scratched his head, his chin and his chest.
Then he pronounced, with solemn dignity: “I know ! It is
a message from the farmer to the other jackals.” He then
«140 P
scratched his belly with great fer vour.

“Yes, but what is the message? What would a farmer
want to say to the jackals, especially with another jackal’s
tail?” The questions poured out of the baboons, and the
leader interrupted his scratching and covered his ears with
his great hairy hands.
When the clamour died down a little, he said: “Let me
explain. We baboons are of a higher intelligence than most
animals, so we can have this debate. We know what the
fence is for, so we decide whether to raid the farm before
discussing ways of overcoming – or over-climbing – the
fence. Other creatures are not as advanced. There is a
fence, so they stop. The farmer is happy. The jackal, how-
ever, is different. He does not have our native intelligence,
nor even the instinctive intelligence of lesser creatures
which makes them stop when they encounter a fence. The
jackal cares for himself alone. He goes where he can find
food, and that is all that matters. If there’s a fence between
him and the nearest food, he will find a way round it, over
it, under it or through it. As I said, he does not care about
anyone else’s feelings, his own needs are all that matter.
“So the considerate farmer has to kill a raiding jackal,
and fix its tail where all other jackals can see it. At last, it
may penetrate their consciousness that it is not wise to en-
ter the farmer’s territory. If they do, they may suffer a simi-
lar fate. If the message does not get through, then the
farmer’s conscience is clear when he shoots the jackal.”
“Aren’t elephants supposed to be as intelligent as our-
selves?” asked another baboon.
“Indeed they are,” said the leader. “Why do you ask?”
« 141 P
Rules Of Creation
“Because man shoots them as well as jackals,” replied

the questioner.
“That’s true,” said the leader. “The difference is be-
tween the jackal and the elephant. Leave man out of the
comparison, because man is the most unpredictable of all
creatures. A few men will not kill anything at all, most will
kill to satisfy their hunger, some – like this farmer – will kill
to protect their bodies or their property, yet others will kill
for the supposed joy of killing. Often, man kills other men,
too - for a trinket, or to settle an argument, or for fun, or
for no reason at all.”
“So what is the difference you referred to, between a
jackal and an elephant?” plied the questioner.
“The jackal is a taker,” said the wisest baboon. “He is
nothing else. He takes what he can openly, and what he
cannot take openly, he takes by stealth. The elephant is a
giver. He treads everywhere with care and gentleness, in an
attempt not to hurt anything, not even the grass. He
grieves for a herd member who has died. He even gives
rides on his back uncomplainingly to numbers of humans
at a time, in spite of all they have done to him and his kin.
And he gets joy and satisfaction from it. The jackal is small
and self-focussed. The elephant is large and focused on
ser vice to others. These are the differences.”
With that, the leader of the troop turned away from the
fence and led the baboons into the bush.
* * *
«142 P
A Calculator Risk
J osh drew a deep breath, looked at his watch, and said

“Enough of this, though. It’s arithmetic time. Turn
to your exercise books and start on your work.”
The bemused children noisily readjusted themselves in
their seats, opened their exercise books, and produced cal-
culators from their pockets or satchels.
“I don’t believe it!” declared Josh. “Calculators! You
children are learning simple arithmetic and you use calcula-
tors! What sort of nonsense is this?”
“We’re allowed to! Nobody does sums without calcula-
tors!” Tom’s voice was the loudest though they were all
saying the same.
“You’re allowed to ride bikes, but that doesn’t mean you
shouldn’t learn to walk first,” replied Josh sternly. “If your
bike got a puncture or the chain broke and you couldn’t walk
you would be in trouble, wouldn’t you?”
“Come on, sir, it’s not the same thing at all!” said Es-
ther. “You don’t need sums to get you to the park or the
shops or to get home. You only need them to pass school
exams.”
“On the contrary, and your father especially would
confirm it, you definitely need to be able to do sums when
you’re deciding how much money you can spend at the
shops. Arithmetic helps you make sure there’s been no er-
ror at the checkout. However, there is something far more
important than counting your money,” the master contin-
ued, “and that is your ability to use your brains, as well as
the way in which you use them.
“Arithmetic, which consists of adding, subtracting,
« 143 P
Rules Of Creation
multiplying and dividing, is merely one small part of math-

ematics. Maths is the second greatest science on Earth, sec-
ond only to psychodynamics, the science of the mind. A
knowledge of mathematics gives one the key to the struc-
ture of the universe. All of the arts are dependent on math-
ematics. You could not have the written word without
mathematical symbols in the form of letters of the alpha-
bet. You could not have paintings without a knowledge of
circles, squares, triangles, lines and perspective, all depend-
ent on mathematics. You could not have the composition
or understanding of music without a knowledge of mathe-
matics, as Pythagoras proved over three thousand years
ago. This science delights and excites the right hemi-
sphere of the brain, which is the seat of free-flowing cre-
ativity and artistic expression in each human being.
“To understand and use the laws of mathematics is also a
vital activity, though. This belongs to the left hemisphere of
the brain – the seat of logic, reason, conscious thought.
Thus mathematics makes architecture and engineering pos-
sible, astronomy, navigation, space travel, our understanding
of physics, and more. Mathematics is known as the father of
all sciences, and back of many – if not most – professions. It
is all of these things because it is totally logical.
“From all this, we see that mathematics is a study which
engages and strengthens both sides of your brain and ev-
ery aspect of your life. The foundation and gateway to
mathematics is simple arithmetic – adding, subtracting,
multiplying and dividing. These activities give you creative
freedom, access to brilliant ideas, and at the same time of-
fer you the means to implement them by empowering you
«144 P
in the use of clear, logical thinking and decision-making.

“Yet all of you are willing to forgo this great power, this
special gift, unique to mankind – since no other creature
has it - and to let calculators and computers run your lives!
You cannot do sums because you know only how to use
calculators! You cannot play chess or bridge or Monopoly
because you know only the virtual reality of killing people
on computers. Do you want to be slaves
to machines? Because then you also are slaves to the think-
ing, logical people who make and programme the machines.
Is that what you want to be?”
The children sat in stunned silence.This was the second
passionate speech from Josh in one session, and they had
no idea how to react to such intensity from this paragon of
calmness and serenity.
Then Melanie spoke, quietly and a little uncertainly.
“We have to use calculators, Josh. That’s the rule. Just
as we have to have computers at home or here. It’s also the
rule.”
“Calculators and computers should be aids to speed up
mathematical or communication work, and should be al-
lowed only after one has learned to use one’s own brain,”
said the master. “Who decided that you should exclusively rely
on these appliances rather than your own mental abilities?”
“We’ve been told that by the powers that be, Josh,” re-
plied Marie.
“The powers that be?” echoed Josh. “And who are
they?”
The children shifted uneasily in their seats and looked
around at each other.
« 145 P
Rules Of Creation
“Er… Miss Sallows may be one,” Sharon volunteered.

“She’s the one who told us all to buy calculators.”
“Yes, and they had to be a special type, all the same, be-
cause the powers that be said so!” added Marie.
“The instruction to use calculators and computers al-
most certainly comes from the Ministry of Education
which is a department of the Government,” said Josh. “I
am not at all certain why the government of any demo-
cratic country would be keen to produce children who are
incapable of thinking rationally for themselves. However, I
would welcome fifteen exceptions to that rule. As long as I
am here, please use your brains instead of calculators. That
way you will never forget them at home, drop them in the
road, have them stolen from you or discover their batteries
have run down. In addition, you will find out how much
more there is to you as a person than you thought.
“As far as ‘the powers that be’ are concerned,” he con-
tinued, “do remember that obedience to authority is im-
portant, especially when that authority is working at
helping you develop discipline and strength of character.
Yet never forgo your capacity to ask Proper Questions, to
expect rational answers to your Proper Questions, and to
logically evaluate those answers. While you are children this
is difficult at times, and you may have to suspend that right
until you are older. Do not, though, ever surrender it. It is
your right to direct your own life and affairs. Meanwhile,
parents, teachers and other elders have the right to direct
children. Respect this relationship at all times and remem-
ber, it is their duty. If they direct you to do something you
believe is wrong, first ask them to hear your opinion. If
«146 P
they refuse to listen, or if they maintain their rightness, do

what they have asked. Do it in their name and for their
sake, not your own. Only never let go of the truth in your
mind. When you are old enough, you will be able to go
your own way.
“Further more, when you are older, if you elect or ap-
point people into positions of authority over you, and they
violate the trust you have placed in them, you have the right
to remove them from office. No-one has ever been born
with power over others. They have only gained it by con-
sent. For example, some men and women enjoy great
power because they use or abuse the principles that
make things happen. In other words, they desire power
greatly, focus their attention on acquiring it and claim it as
their right. That is all one needs do to achieve a position of
power where the majority are consciously or unconsciously
willing to be their followers or slaves. Most people find it a
lot easier to do as they are told without thinking. It also
avoids taking responsibility for one’s actions – one can al-
ways blame those who gave the orders.
“However, as long as you respect yourself, and are con-
fident and clear about your unique individuality, you will
not need power over others. Further more, there will be no
far-off, superior or unknown ‘powers that be’ over you.
The only ‘powers that be’ in your lives should be your
own.”
“Who or what are these ‘powers that be’ ?” asked
Lucinda.
“There are four ‘powers that be’,” said Josh. “They are
the power of Intuition, the power of Thought, the power
« 147 P
Rules Of Creation
of Emotion and the power of Action. Any person who

gets these into balance experiences the wonder of the
Power of Being.”
“Does everybody have them?” queried Simon.
“Today, surely,” replied Josh, “although that may not al-
ways have been the case. Yet even today the majority of
people are completely unaware of their power. They are
not taught to recognize, harness and utilise it. Its existence
is kept secret by those who desire mental, emotional or
physical power over others. The result is that most people
feel inadequate without knowing why, and, accordingly,
they prove themselves inadequate to others and to them-
selves. That is why society is split four ways – into bullies,
victims, those who rescue the victims and those who avoid
involvement. This, too, is the reason why, throughout the
ages, there have been highly successful people, utter fail-
ures, some who work hard yet enjoy only limited success,
and those who don’t try at all.”
“So if a person harnessed all four of these powers cor-
rectly, what kind of person would he or she become? How
would one recognise them?” asked Gregpry.
“One uses the four powers correctly when applying
them to one’s own best advantage and to the advantage of
others at the same time – or at least to no-one’s detriment.
Such a person is blessed with the five great qualities of Per-
sistence, Teaching, Love, Honesty and Courage,” an-
swered the master. “I hope you will meet such people, for
they do exist, though not in great numbers. They will not
be wearing badges or any open means of recognition, yet
one is drawn inexorably to those who are like oneself in
«148 P
character. Therefore I sincerely hope that you fifteen be-

come such people.”
“So from whom or where do we get these four pow-
ers?” asked Richard.
“I‘d be happy to tell you an interesting story about
that,” said Josh, “but it would take some time.”
“Josh, everyone’s prepared to do more sums this after-
noon and for homework over the weekend, all without cal-
culators, because we want to hear the story,” said Melanie.
Josh looked slowly up and down the class to make sure
she was speaking for all, then asked, “Promise?”
Of course they all promised, so he told them this story
of how the Powers that Be came into being.
* * *
The Powers that Be
Y ou will remember (said Josh) that way, way back, the

Amoda were expelled from Aspireda in the throes of a
terrifying storm. A bolt of lightning, more powerful
than anyone can imagine, struck the hill of olivine, that
wondrous green crystal, with such force that the top half
of the hill was hurled into the heavens beyond the
storm-clouds, and right through the atmosphere surround-
ing the planet. Free of any gravitational pull, it gathered
momentum and circled Ifeva in a widening spiral orbit un-
til it hurtled through the galaxy of Enprincipia. Then, hav-
ing no counter-force to restrain it, it would travel through
outer space at enor mous speed forever and ever, until it
burnt itself out – or until it collided with some other
celestial body.
« 149 P
Rules Of Creation
Many eons later, this olivine rocket burst into the Milky
Way and then into our solar system. In what seemed like a
few seconds, speaking galactically, it sped past Pluto, Nep-
tune and Uranus, narrowly missed Jupiter, gave Saturn a
wide berth and headed straight for Planet Earth. The im-
pact when it struck this lovely globe had utterly horrific re-
sults. Earth was jerked off its axis, out of its course around
the sun, and literally frozen stiff as it was launched into a
bitter ice age. Instantly most forms of life, especially the
warm-blooded creatures, became extinct.
At the moment of impact the olivine rock shattered,
and a huge fragment crashed into the countryside in an
area of what later became known as Moldavia in Central
Europe. In gem stores everywhere today one can buy small
pieces of the green hill of Aspireda under the name of
moldavite. Humans who deal with or collect gemstones
are amazed at the power of this stone, but they don’t know
where it originally came from. If they knew, they wouldn’t
be so surprised..
Depending on which archaeologist or scientist one is to
believe, it took from a hundred thousand to a million years
for Earth to recover from the shock of the impact. The
great dinosaurs were gone forever, together with most
other creatures of that era. Only a few of the smaller spe-
cies, like lizards and crocodiles sur vived, together with a
few birds and a number of insects. New forms of life
came into existence, either mutating from those that sur -
vived the impact, or perhaps created afresh by the Eternal
Creative Spirit of the universe.
Meanwhile, throughout this passage of Earth-time,
«150 P
much was happening on the crimson-blue planet in the gal-

axy of Enprincipia. Remember that the seven exiled cou-
ples lost track of each other and settled in different parts
of Ifeva. Over the ages they and their descendants devel-
oped separate cultures, and when they did encounter each
other it was mainly for purposes of trade.
Only after the War that Never Was – the would-be war be-
tween Weneva and Wyeva – was peace and har mony re-
stored among the seven tribes of the Amoda. Each of
these societies had, over the centuries, developed their in-
dividual talents to a high degree. Now at last they could
combine their energies, skills and intelligence, instead of
resenting the differences between them. They all agreed to
change the planet’s name from Ifeva (‘Place of Separation‘)
to Foreva (‘Place of Peace‘), and its inhabitants realised
that, at last, they could achieve any goal they set
themselves.
The study of astronomy greatly fascinated the Wotnow,
but this tribe lacked the skills to construct telescopes. The
Howrite, who had not the faintest interest in the stars, but
were excellent designers and inventors, constructed the
most magnificent and powerful telescope for the Wotnow.
It could pierce the skies and bring into view entire galaxies
that had been totally invisible before. This brilliant appara-
tus was installed on Lusapiik, the highest mountain in Ifeva
– by now called Foreva - which happened to form part of
the Howeva-Woteva state border. There it enabled the
Wotnow to examine in detail the new vistas that opened to
them. To their astonishment, the leading stargazers were
soon convinced they detected life and movement in several
« 151 P
Rules Of Creation
far-off celestial bodies. They invited the Uitshuei, who

were expert mathematicians and statisticians, to analyse
their findings, and to assess what value these might hold
for Planet Foreva.
The Witshuei confirmed the amazing discovery that life
existed elsewhere in the cosmos. A meeting of the leaders
of all seven states was promptly called. The Witlis chair -
man, named Sensisvitel, pointed out that there were basi-
cally two issues to decide: First, should Foreva prepare for
visits or invasions from outer space? Second, should
Foreva itself attempt to explore space?
His own tribe, the Witshuei, responded with their cus-
tomary logic that one could not properly prepare for visita-
tions from aliens if one did not know the life forms of
such aliens. The Wyzegyze promptly projected themselves
into the future and announced that they did not foresee the
arrival of interstellar visitors. However, they could see
Amoda astronauts exploring Outer Space and landing on a
distant planet, where they would be named Forinas. This
created high excitement amongst the more adventurous of
the Amoda, especially the Wertu, who could hardly wait to
launch an intergalactic expedition. Although the Huzu
members urged the committee to consider the adverse ef-
fects of space travel on the social life of Foreva, and the
Wenuas, who always resisted change, rejected the whole
idea outright, the majority were heartily in favour of dis-
covering new worlds. The decision was taken to go ahead
with the active exploration of Space in a suitable craft.
The talking done, action was required. The Space Ex-
ploration Project, or SEXPRO, was the most ambitious ac-
«152 P
tivity to emerge from the decision by the different states to

work together. Each of the seven states was invited to
contribute to the success of the venture, the major project
of which was, of course, to design and construct a space-
craft.
Before they reached that stage, they combined their re-
sources and talents to build a great laboratory. This was
staffed by scientists and engineers, mainly drawn from the
pragmatic and practical Howrite. They were more than
willing to design and provide the craft, and all the space
materials required – the clothing, the machines, the weap-
ons of defence, the food… At the same time, they selected
six of their folk, three howlas and three howzits, to ac-
company the expedition in case repairs or adjustments
were needed.
The Huzu were reluctant to interfere in other planets’
ways of life, but undertook that four experts in social rela-
tions would join the space odyssey. They chose one hushi
and three huzi, their function being to surround the travel-
lers and whomever they might meet with the light of pro-
tective love; and, at a more visible or tangible level, to
supply any social or nursing ser vices.
The Witshuei considered the matter carefully, and said
they were certainly willing to join on condition they could
be taught the Wotnow faith in safe conduct or the timeless
wisdom of the Wyzegyze. Once they had been taught such
faculties they reckoned they could journey instantly
through the cosmos on thought-power alone. Their condi-
tion was immediately met by both the Wotnow and the
Wyzegyze, and over the next few weeks these skills were
« 153 P
Rules Of Creation
taught to the Witshuei. Then they set up a panel of experts

to select seven suitable voyagers from their tribe. Unfortu-
nately, the panel deliberated too long, and only four uitlis
and one uitya had been appointed by the time of blast-off.
The Wenuas strongly opposed the Project and at first re-
fused to join SEXPRO at all, since their focus was on redis-
covering Aspireda and making peace with Torreac. They
were eventually persuaded to play some part to ensure that
it was an all-tribal venture. They agreed to help by devising
military strategies in case of attack by aliens, and by keep-
ing official records of the Project’s progress, but they re-
fused to let any of their clan join the venture.
The Wertu, who regarded themselves as explorers su-
preme, naturally expected to man and control the space-
craft and lead the way around whatever celestial body they
landed on. For the sake of peace and unity, the Wyzegyze
passed on their skill at traversing time also to the Wertu,
while the Howrite made no comment about their part in
designing the craft. Thus the greatest difficulty the Wertu
faced was to choose their contingent, as practically the en-
tire clan wanted to take part. As a result the five werbin and
four wergo who finally joined the crew formed the largest
tribal group on the journey.
The Wotnow offered to appoint two groups, one of as-
tronomers who would remain on Planet Foreva to chart
and super vise the venture, and a party of four wotson and
four wotsup to accompany the mission. The function of
these eight would be to observe, investigate, analyse and
record the details of all living beings or matter the expedi-
tion encountered.
«154 P
The Wyzegyze, who could so easily move back and

forth through Time, had no inclination to do so through
Space. On the advice of their President, Solodamus, they,
like the Wenuas, elected to stay at home. Being mainly phi-
losophers, poets and teachers, they were in any event less
physically active than most of the other tribes. Initially
they proved to be the most important members of
SEXPRO, for they taught the select band of astronauts
how to harness mental energy so as to transcend time.
Without this instruction they could barely traverse their
own galaxy of Enprincipia, but with it the explorers from
Foreva could course across vast realms of space without
hindrance. The Wyzegyze were quite happy not to be
needed on board the spaceship, but they did forget to take
a close look at whom the crew would be meeting, and how
they would react. Had they done so, the history of Planet
Earth might be very different from what it is.
At last the Forinas were ready to defy Time and Space
in an attempt to voyage to one of the life-supporting solar
systems the Wotnow had espied. Of the several planets in
different galaxies that showed signs of life, that which
most excited them was Earth, the only blue-green sphere
in a barren, rocky galaxy. They named it Celboneva, mean-
ing “Place of Heavenly Beauty”. What especially drew
these amphibious beings to this planet was its similarity to
their own, in that it seemed to consist of life-supporting
water and land. If Celboneva’s atmosphere was similar to
that surrounding Foreva, they would be able to breathe
there on land, while the water filters in their nasal cavities
would allow them to spend long periods under water.
« 155 P
Rules Of Creation
Guided and encouraged by SEXPRO chair man

Sensisvitel, they astonished themselves at how rapidly and
successfully they overcame obstacles, solved problems and
invented new materials. In less than thirty Forina years
they accomplished the seemingly impossible, simply by
working together in har mony. They had learned how to use
their minds to travel through space, as well as their hands
and their materials to create a spaceship that would ensure
they stayed together and in which they could store any trea-
sures they might collect during their adventures. A witya li-
brarian sug gested the spaceship be called Univamurli,
meaning Spacemaster, and the expedition to Celboneva
she named SEXPRO MISSION CELBONEVA, which
soon enough became shortened to SEXPROMICE.
One fine morning the entire company of SEXPRO
gathered in a clearing outside the city of Howanisber. The
crew of male and female astronauts, representing the five
tribes that wished to make the trip, joined the scientists, en-
gineers and workers who had brought the project to the
launching pad. Now the full thirty-two-strong comple-
ment of Univamurli stood smartly alongside their space-
craft as the SEXPRO chair man and committee members,
the Presidents of all seven states, and crowds of family
members and wellwishers arrived to bid them farewell.
What a splendid parade they presented, their eyes radiant
with anticipation, their blue bodies glowing with good
health, their left arms raised in salute, with index fingers
pointing proudly to the white stars on their foreheads - the
badge of honour for their selection.
Of all the spectacle, it was the thirty-two pairs of eyes
«156 P
that most captivated the visitors, for these were the main
means of recognising that this group comprised different
races. There were the howlas and the howzits with glowing
red eyes, the yellow-eyed werbins and wergos, the wotsons
and wotsups staring out of shiny mauve eyes, the huzu
gazing through green eyes, and the witlis and witya mem-
bers, whose eyes were a delicate shade of blue-grey.
Gofrit, the werbin expedition leader, and Aktinahari,
the beautiful and brilliant howzit designer, led the visitors
through the wondrous burnished copper sphere that was
to house the explorers through a hundred light years of
travel to Celboneva and another hundred light years back.
All agog with curiosity they entered Univamurli, won-
dering what extraordinary machinery and navigational in-
struments a sophisticated spacecraft would contain. They
gasped in surprise. There was nothing, save a great circular
conversation pit with thirty-two seats in the centre, and a
large food cabinet and a washroom behind these, consti-
tuting the rear of the vessel.
Aktinahari had invented one-way translucent copper, so
that, from within, the craft seemed to be made of glass,
thus the crew could look out in all directions at once. The
wyzegyze instructors had thoroughly programmed the
crew in the art of creative imagination, so they did not re-
ally need a vehicle at all, said Aktinahari. Nor did they need
food or toilets for that matter; all they had to do was order
themselves there and they would be there in a matter of
minutes. Thus the sphere she had created required no con-
trols, she said. It was merely for their reassurance, for their
togetherness, and for any non-Forinas they brought back.
« 157 P
Rules Of Creation
However, she had installed in the copper roof a sensor that

enabled the spaceship to comply with the captain´s
thought-commands. This would ensure that it could never
be blown off course or sent in a different direction from
that desired by the astronauts.
The inspection by the celebrities completed, the entire
assembly of crew, Presidents, special guests and family
members gathered together in a farewell ceremony in
which the seven guardian angels were all invoked to bless
the crew and ensure the success of the venture. Finally,
the goodbyes completed, the happy crew entered their
beautiful ball. The large door sealed shut leaving not even a
sign of its existence, the craft lifted noiselessly off the
ground, dipped twice in salute and disappeared at the
speed of thought.
Aboard, Gofrit addressed the crew, using the term
‘Forinas’ for the first time: “Well done, Amoda explorers,
now to be known to the outside Universe as Forinas! This
instant take-off proves the Law of Thought-power: When
several beings issue the same thought instruction at the
same time, success is guaranteed and usually immediate.
Now let us thought-direct ourselves to our safe arrival at
Planet Celboneva. Close your eyes to avoid any distraction
and repeat after me: ‘I am one with the power of mind. My
mind directs Univamurli, myself and all my companions
safely, swiftly and surely to Planet Celboneva, and I know
with gratitude and total faith that we are already there.’
Thank you, you may open your eyes.”
They opened their eyes, looked out into the sky, and
squealed, shouted, laughed and yelled with delight. Directly
«158 P
ahead was Planet Celboneva, its blue oceans shimmering in

bright sunshine and cradling the inviting green, yellow,
brown and white land masses in arms of shiny surf. They
had ar rived at Earth the moment they completed their in-
vocation.
They decided not to bring Univamurli down on land,
but to have it hover twenty metres above the sea. Gofrit
commanded: “Caution, crew! Our first act is to check the
atmosphere of this planet, and make sure we can breathe.
If not, we stay aboard. Univamurli, doors ajar!” The
Spacemaster’s doors opened slightly, and a blast of fresh
air rushed in under pressure. The Forinas gulped great
lungfuls. It smelled and tasted wonderful. They could
breathe safely on Celboneva !
Gofrit spoke: “Univamurli, release us and await us
here.” The door slid wide open and all thirty-two leapt out.
Descending from the heavens they dived straight into the
ocean, and down into the depths. The cold salt water, so
different from their warm, sweet crimson seas, sent
shock-waves through their bodies. Within three to four
minutes, however, they had adjusted to their liquid sur-
roundings, then they were able to look around and observe
the underwater activity.
Using their time-mastery training from the wyzegyze,
they swam from surface waves to the bottom of the sea,
from north to south, and east to west, through ever-chang-
ing temperatures and aqueous environments, mar velling at
the myriad species and wondrous colours of marine plants
and fishes, lobsters, shrimps and jellyfish. They were espe-
cially bemused by the enormous range in size – from
« 159 P
Rules Of Creation
sea-cows to seals to sea-anemones – and they were in-

trigued by the tiny seahorses and even tinier plankton.
They gazed with awe upon huge yet gentle whales and
toothy, ag gressive sharks, and laughed with delight at the
sight of dolphins playing and flying fish leaping. They
swam past dancing octopus, schools of sardines and glid-
ing eels, and made their way across coral reefs swarming
with brilliantly coloured crabs and rays and thousands of
great and little turtles.
The Forinas made themselves minute, no larger than
ants, so as to travel up fissures in the earth from below sea
level. Their speed was of great value in avoiding the jaws
of both ants and anteaters, yet they discovered the fasci-
nating two-way flow of water in the earth…Rain and snow
came down from the sky and was largely absorbed into the
earth. Wherever it fell, especially upon mountain tops, this
clear, fresh water travelled downwards in the form of
rivers and streams, both above and below the ground, until
it emptied into the sea.
Salty seawater, on the other hand, entered the earth
from beneath, and rose upwards in the form of springs,
which then emptied into the rivers. They saw how the
sea-salt – which poses no problem for marine creatures - is
filtered by the earth, so that the inland waters remain
salt-free. Then they saw in the bowels of the earth other
fissures, where fresh water travelled down through the salt
mines, and became salty before reaching the sea. In due
course they discovered that this whole process was re-
peated in the creatures that were created from earth and
water, with arteries that took blood through the body from
«160 P
the heart, and veins that returned blood to the heart.

Surfacing from the depths at last, they clambered out of
the water and onto the shore. Lifting their eyes skywards,
they rejoiced at the splendid variety of birds that circled
and hovered and dived and sped above the waters, from the
swooping albatrosses and wheeling seagulls that first
greeted them out at sea, to the divers plunging into the
waves and the herons wading into the surf and bobbing on
the swell. Returning to their nor mal size, they wended
their way along the beaches for a while, enjoying the soft
and gentle sand underfoot, and picking up shells to peer
inside them Then, as they moved inland, the sky became
filled with a vast array of winged creatures. How thrilled
they were to watch the swallow fly, the hawk glide, the but-
terfly flutter, the dragonfly hover, the kingfisher swoop
and the vulture soaring on the ther mals overhead.
At times they stumbled through forests and steamy jun-
gles, picking mushrooms, stroking the velvety mosses and
ferns that covered the forest floor, looking and listening in
astonishment to the screeching of multi-coloured parrots
flashing through the branches, and watching great hairy
baboons swinging from tree to tree. They were amused by
the knock-knock-knocking of woodpeckers on tree
trunks, and they learned to step well back from snapping
alligators lying hidden on the banks of pools and rivers.
Emerging onto plains and grasslands, they skipped
along in har mony with the concert of birdsong that filled
the air. They gasped in wonder ment when they saw
long-necked giraffes gently plucking leaves of tall trees
amid thousands of antelope and a herd of lumbering rhi-
« 161 P
Rules Of Creation
noceroses. Here, too, were cats of many sizes and descrip-

tions – speeding cheetahs, lazy leopards, slant-eyed lynxes,
and a huge pride of lions amongst them.
At the far ends of the Earth, in its icy wastes the visitors
gloried in the discovery of yet more magnificent and inter-
esting creatures, from tiny lemmings and smartly dressed
penguins to slippery seals and handsome white polar bears.
Criss-crossing the planet brought them into areas where
night had fallen. Here they found another new world
throbbing with life and teeming with creatures they had
not seen in daylight. They heard croaking frogs plopping
into ponds, and crickets chirping to attract a mate. Sly foxes
sidled through the undergrowth and wild boars rootled in
the earth, owls hooted and pursued bats that were, in turn,
swooping upon a myriad insects. These few were foremost
amongst the creatures of the night that bewitched the
Forinas and often chilled their orange blood.
Because they had moved around at a rapid pace, they
did not know whether part of Earth was always in daylight
and part always in night, or whether the day and the night
was shared all over the spinning planet. They decided to
stop in the dark for a while, and see what happened. Of
course, morning came. With it came not only the beautiful
colours of sunrise, but birds, insects and snakes they had
not seen before. Planet Celboneva, it was clear, had more
creatures, in greater numbers and in different forms, than
the Forinas had ever seen on their own planet.
The entire group fell silent when they reached the top
of a high rocky ridge and found themselves staring into
and across a quite enor mous crater. It seemed as though a
«162 P
huge dent had been punched into the planet’s body by a gi-
gantic fist. The eight wotnow were immediately intrigued
and started to dig up stones and bones. Soon they an-
nounced to Gofrit that the dent had been made by a comet
that had deposited starseed from the sun overhead, and
from this starseed had emerged all the different living mat-
ter on the planet.
At Gofrit’s request, they studied the area outside and
surrounding the crater, to establish what Celboneva was
like before the starseed was deposited. Suddenly a wotsup
archaeologist said she was sure there had been other life
here much earlier, thus there had been a prior occasion
when starseed had been deposited on Celboneva. She dug
up, and held out for all to see, a huge dinosaur thighbone.
Then all the members of the party joined in the search and
before long excavated the remains of a complete
tyrannosaurus rex. Now they knew that life had existed on
Celboneva millions of years earlier, in the form of crea-
tures now extinct.
The eight wotnow found themselves extraordinarily
busy recording the expedition’s findings. For them, this
visit was the best possible reward for the discovery of
Celboneva by their astronomers, and they took their task
of record-keepìng very seriously. They decided that the
planet consisted of Sustaining Elements and Consuming
Elements. The Sustaining Elements they identified as Wa-
ter, Air, Land and Plant; while all the creatures that could
move of their own volition – birds, insects, mammals, fish,
amphibians and reptiles were classified as Consuming
Elelments. Not having delved into the soil other than their
« 163 P
Rules Of Creation
journey through the seawater fissures, they had not come

across gold, silver, nickel, diamonds, plutonium and oil –
the substances that would much later captivate Man and
destroy the natural peace and beauty of Celboneva.
Gofrit formed the wotnow into four pairs, a wotson
and a wotsup in each, and made each pair responsible for
one of the Sustaining elements. Thus the first couple had
to take samples of the waters of the sea, lakes, rivers and
rain, and record details of every species of fish and other
organism that lived in these different watery worlds. The
land pair had to observe and list the mammals, reptiles and
insects that lived on or burrowed into the earth, or that
lived on roots and tubers that grew beneath the earth. The
air duo had to discover and record all the creatures indige-
nous to that element. At first they thought their task the
easiest, being concerned mainly with birds. Then they dis-
covered there were untold thousands of insect species, as
well as a few mammals like the bat, sur vivors of the dino-
saur era. The plant pair, in fact, had the heaviest duties to
perform, since there was such a plethora of trees, grasses,
shrubs, vines and vegetables, all of which hosted varieties
of caterpillar, worm, beetle, cricket, aphid, grasshopper
and moth, not to mention the squirrels, snakes and spiders
who had made trees their habitat.
They had circled the entire planet by day and by night,
visited every ocean and continent, seen the four seasons in
different parts of the planet. Finally, the thirty-two travel-
lers rested in a great and beautiful garden. “This;” said a
howla, “is what Aspireda must have been like.” The group
agreed, and they named it Eden – which in their language
means “unique”.
«164 P
While the Wotnow recorded all they had seen Gofrit ad-
dressed the entire team. “It is well to tell those back home
all we have discovered on this magnificent planet. Only do
remember and praise the Creative Mind that designed this
multitude of creatures in so many forms, shapes, sizes,
colours and functions.”
This brief address gave rise to a lively debate about the
attributes of the various creatures, and how interdepen-
dent they seemed to be. The Forinas agreed that the exis-
tence of such an enor mous variety was the hallmark of
genius in the Creative Spirit.
Having relaxed, the explorers considered it time to re-
turn to Foreva. They arose, preparing to depart the Garden
of Eden and the wondrous planet Celboneva. The
Howrite members of the team went to ensure that
Univamurli was in good working order and ready for
take-off. They were accompanied by the Wotnow, who
thought that a short period of separation from the others,
the more vocal crew, would give them an opportunity to
complete their written work in peace.
Suddenly the remaining Forinas heard a remarkable
burst of noise – the sound of large creatures crashing
through trees, accompanied by the most astonishing vo-
calisations – barking, coughing, squealing, grunting and
the chattering of many voices. Within moments a band of
apes burst into the clearing, and greeted the visitors with
great animation, examining them, embracing them, leaping
into their arms, and commenting vociferously all the while.
The Forinas, having returned to their natural size of nearly
« 165 P
Rules Of Creation
eight foot tall, were much larger than the apes, none of
whom was taller than five foot. Nevertheless, the explorers
were enchanted by the friendliness of these bumptious,
noisy animals, and romped and frolicked with them, rolling
about on the grassy banks, clambering through the trees
beside the clearing, diving into the pools of crystal clear
water. The visitors from Outer Space treated the apes with
charm, kindness, love and sheer pleasure. It was during
this period of abandonment, of pure, overwhelming cele-
bration, that the Forinas and the apes mated with each
other.
A short while later, Univamurli and its crew arrived in
Foreva. The SEXPRO committee was hastily summoned,
and before long Gofrit and his fellow explorers stood be-
fore its members to report on the outcome of MISSION
CELBONEVA. At the end of Gofrit’s lengthy recital, dur-
ing which the Wotnow members provided precise details
when required, Sensisvitel conferred quietly with his fellow
committee members. After some time Sensisvitel called the
Mission team together and told them:
“You have done brilliantly well! On behalf of SEXPRO
and indeed all the inhabitants of Foreva, we thank you for
your remarkable voyage of exploration, for the wonders you
have performed, and for the marvels you have discovered.
What you did with the apes on your final day was a deviation
from the project, and its outcome could be quite serious for
planet Celboneva. The committee wishes to say this. We do
not condone it. However, we do understand it was not
planned, and there was no malicious intent. We therefore
forgive you your momentary loss of control. Should the
«166 P
outcome be a new species arising on Celboneva then it is our

hope that such a species will combine the powers that reside
in the Witshuei, the Huzu and the Wertu. The resulting race
could then possess a thinking mind, a loving heart and an ac-
tive body.”
Later, when the crew members had dispersed,
Sensisvitel turned to Solodamus, President of Wyeva, and
asked: “What do you foresee as the outcome of our visit to
Celboneva? Will we have accomplished something of
value?”
Solodamus answered sadly: “That planet was best left
alone, left to the apes and the other creatures. I regret that
just a few minutes of unfettered pleasure on the part of
our explorers will lead to thousands of years of damage,
destruction and despair on that planet. Those final mo-
ments of our visit will indeed give rise to a new species – a
race of intelligent creatures, strong in nature and gentle in
emotion, but lacking in the intuition our Wyzegyze have.
Therefore it will be vulnerable, and will eventually be mas-
tered by a hardier race – also from outside the planet.
“The resulting breed will call itself Mankind – yet it will
not be kind, it will be the most cruel ever to exist. It will de-
stroy most, if not all, of the beautiful creatures on
Celboneva, or Earth as they will call it. This race will de-
spoil the land and the seas. Its members will also refer to
themselves as Human Beings, yet they will not know the
full meaning of the word being. Instead they will wallow
and flounder in the process of becoming, constantly search-
ing for the truth about their origins, and worried about
their destiny. Some will retain a dim, subconscious mem-
« 167 P
Rules Of Creation
ory of our visit, and tales will be told there of how the sons
of God came down and took the daughters of men as
wives. Not only will they forget that we Forinas mated with
apes, they will make it a sin to say that apes were their an-
cestors.
“Some of my Wyzegyze colleagues sug gested that had
we sent a contingent along, they would have had the wis-
dom to prevent the others from mating with the apes, or
they would have joined in the celebrations, leaving the
Wyzegyze attributes on that planet as well as thought, love
and action. Having consulted with Inspayami, our guardian
angel, it became evident that Intuition – the main feature
of our tribe – is not a quality that can be genetically trans-
ferred from one planet to another. Intuition gives rise to
wisdom and creative imagination. These qualities, accord-
ing to Inspayami, develop only in those who work with the
three other powers in balance.”
“Surely, the offspring of our union with the apes will be
a race that recognizes these qualities?” said Sensisvitel. “Af-
ter all, on that planet, the dog, among many others, already
embodies them!”
Solodamus shook his head. “No creature on Celboneva
has a well-developed Intellect, which is where Thought re-
sides. Many have Intuition – or Instinct, which is the begin-
ning of Intuition. Thus although the dog exhibits
unquestioning, non-critical love as an inherent part of its
nature, this great blessing will be available only to those hu-
mans who consciously choose to exercise the powers of
Intuition, Thought, Feelings and Action. By uniting the as-
sets of the apes with the powers received from our astro-
«168 P
nauts, the new race should have everything required to live

in peace and love, with care and respect for each other and
all of Nature.”
“Surely such a race would also have the strength to re-
sist an onslaught from any other source?” asked a surprised
Sensisvitel.
“An open onslaught, yes,” replied Solodamus. “But for
secretive manoeuvres, for double standards, for soft-soap-
ing, they need intuition, and it seems they will not have
time to develop that capacity. I foresee such pain and con-
flict on that precious planet for thousands of their years
before this new race of Man learns or even desires to learn
how to harness all the Powers that Be in order to realize its
divinity. I see the planet being torn apart by clashes be-
tween different classes of human. They will have every-
thing they need to live in peace, love and joy, with care and
respect for each other and all of Nature, yet they will not
do so. Were the whole race to do so they would truly be the
Sons of the Deity.”
“Unfortunately, (said Josh to the children) Solodamus
was cor rect. The world still awaits the perfect combination
of the Powers that Be – human beings who balance Intu-
ition, Thought, Feelings and Action. When this comes
about, Unconditional Love will prevail, and only then will
the new human race walk the road of Love in gratitude.”
* * *
Sum Time Later
S ome of the children had been glued to Josh’s every

word, others had slumped into their seats, one or
« 169 P
Rules Of Creation
two had faraway looks in their eyes. When Josh, after

quite a long pause, said, “How about your sums?” he might
as well have sent an electric cur rent through the entire
group, so great was the shock-wave of their arousal.
“Sums? Now? Impossible!” declared Tanya vehe-
mently.
“I agree,” said Josh pleasantly. “It really is quite late in
the day for that. Sums tomorrow. Today, a short discussion
involving all of you, thirty minutes maximum, and as be-
fore, finish off with a written report in your books on what
ideas this story has trig gered for you.”
Relieved that they were not being pushed into arithmeti-
cal problems, the children roused themselves. Sharon ex-
citedly started the ball rolling, and they were soon involved
in animated discussion. It had been a long day, very ani-
mal-oriented, as was the chatter that ensued. With all that
had taken place, they did not notice the time flying by. A
few moments before home-time, at a warning signal from
Josh, the children stopped talking and hastily scribbled
their thoughts on the day’s discussions into their books.
* * *
The Children of Light
Who are the children of light,
we asked, who are the children of light?
The answer that came was clear and bright;
it exclaimed, You are the children of light!
you that I lovingly fashioned from clay,
you in My likeness inspired,
you that I charged with leading the way.
Both savage and savant I sired.
«170 P
Embodied in you is all that I Am:

My power, My glory, My wisdom, My love.
As swift as the horse, as strong as the ram,
as wise as the owl, as soft as the dove.
Uniquely a genius I created you, Man:
you needed no fur, no claws, no fangs nor a beak
for I gave you a mind - My mind - to inspan,
and the wonderful freedom to laugh and to speak.
I gave you no wings, but the power to fly;
no camouflage coating to hide you from sight,
no shell to protect you, no fins to swim by:
yet the gift of My mind gave you Absolute might.
Who are the children of light,
you asked. Who are the children of light?
Oh My sons and My daughters, in you I delight:
I gave you dominion over the day and the night!
And I gave to you Time, My next greatest treasure
as a means to direct your growth and success.
Your love and forgiveness can Time alone measure
as it brings you the all the events you must bless.
Sinless I made you, so be not afraid
but rejoice in the splendour with which I endowed you!
Know that your power can not be gainsaid
when you harness the freedom of choice I allowed you.
Thus I urge you to use what I gave you in joy:
your unlimited Minds, and Time you can spend.
These I bid you - in My name alone - to employ
to bring peace to the Earth and love without end.
Then you will know, and not need to ask
Who are the children of light?
With Time and your Minds you'll accomplish your task,
for YOU are the children of light.
« 171 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Seven: An Allegory of Allergy
A Disappearing Trick
J osh was usually seated and ready for his class each
morning, but this day he was delayed outside the
classroom. Paul Francis, Ruth’s father and the town’s
favourite television presenter, had waylaid him.
“Don’t you think it’s a wonderful idea?” gushed Paul,
“You could have anything from a fifteen-minute spot to a
whole hour on Channel d’Hotwater to talk about the school,
the pupils, yourself, your approach to education…. “
“I’m very sorry,” replied Josh, “I don’t appear on televi-
sion.”
“Well, I agree with you,” Paul enthused, not thinking for
one moment that Josh’s remark was literal in more ways than
one. “TV is not everybody’s cup of tea, but it is such a pow-
erful medium. I mean, just think, you could build the
school’s image, put out some propaganda, subtly of course,
but that’s the beauty of TV. With your looks, your voice,
your vision, you could maybe even pull a number of chil-
«172 P
dren from posh old Cashmorton Independent. Wouldn’t it

be great if you got an extra six or seven kids to this school?”
“Once again, I’m very sorry,” Josh’s apology was sin-
cere. “I just don’t appear on television. You know of
course, I am here simply as a supply teacher, a locum
tenens. The person you really need is Lena Sallows, once
she’s back here. She would know whether she wanted extra
children to teach.”
“Lena hasn’t the personality, nor the looks the mothers
would go for!” replied Paul, testily. “It’s you I want, be-
cause it’s you that will get me more viewers. What’s wrong
with you, anyway? How can you be so insistent that you
don’t appear on TV – as though you’ve some sort of reli-
gious objection, like you don’t eat pork.” Paul was growing
agitated, now. He had promised some of the town’s lead-
ing lights to seduce Josh onto Channel d’Hotwater where a
panel would attempt to uncover the secrets of his back-
ground and behaviour.
Josh was unmoved by Paul’s growing agitation. “I do
not appear on television under any circumstances,” he said
with quiet finality. “It is a medium for great and aspiring
ego’s, and I have no interest in promoting mine. My con-
cern is with promoting your daughter’s ability to cope with
life. What I will offer you, however, is an opportunity to
film the children themselves as soon as we have devised a
suitable project. Now, I must go in, the children have been
waiting for me.” With that, he smiled an angelic smile,
turned and strode into the classroom.
Paul Francis would probably never know how com-
pletely truthful Josh had been. The inhabitants of Foreva -
« 173 P
Rules Of Creation
Forinas as the descendants of the Amoda were now known

– were much larger than humans, and were blue in colour,
with different coloured eyes to humans. In order to avoid
generating fear, they assumed human form when they vis-
ited and worked on Planet Earth. The effect was peculiar:
humans and most animals could see them in this human
form, but they remained invisible to camera lenses and
X-rays. Josh would not appear on television, nor, in fact,
would he allow the children or Muriel Sparrow to take
photographs of him.
* * *
The Cookery Lesson
G ood morning, and a happy new week,” he enthused

as he stepped into the classroom.
“Good morning, Josh,” chanted the children in unison.
“So now, what little plot have you been hatching while I
was out there with Mr Francis?” he asked innocently.
“Why are so unkind to us, Josh?” said Tanya. “What
makes you say we’ve been hatching a plot?”
“Well,” said Josh, “I came in five minutes late, and you
were all sitting quietly, like little angels, books ready…No
noise, no talking, no fighting, no paper airplanes… Okay,
something’s cooking. Out with it!”
“Oh, Josh, it’s nothing bad,” Esther chimed in. “We
had just been talking about how long you’ve been here.”
“Aha, you’re tired of me, already, and Miss Sallows is
nowhere near well enough to return. So you want another
supply teacher?” Josh feigned great sadness.
“Oh, no!” cried a few children at once. Then Gregory
«174 P
said, “It’s only that there are some lessons you haven’t
done with us in the time that you’ve been here.”
“Well, what have I missed out on, that you want so
badly?” asked Josh.
Sharon answered: “For one thing, you said ‘What’s
cooking?’ but you haven’t taken us for a cookery class. We
wondered whether you hate cooking.”
“I thoroughly enjoy cooking,” replied Josh, “I have to
admit I did not give it the importance here that it has in our
daily lives. So you would like a cookery lesson today, would
you?”
“Yes! Yes!” shouted several children. “What are we go-
ing to cook?”
“I am not going to ask you what Miss Sallows taught
you, nor am I going to ask what you would like to cook, in
case you all say ‘hamburgers’ or ‘pizza’ or ‘cookies’. So, do
you wish to learn how to cook stir-fried vegetables in a wok
with a variety of herbs and spices?”
“Oh, that’s great!” cried Marie. “We never get a lot of
veggies at home, because Dad always brings us meat from
the butchery! But what are we going to do? We don’t have
any ingredients here.”
“Did you know, Marie, every problem carries a solution
in its pocket,” said Josh. “The solution to this one is simple.
Melanie and Gregory, please show me where the cookery
lesson is usually conducted, and where all the equipment,
cutlery and crockery is kept, so we can check up what we
need in the way of utensils. The rest of you, please get to-
gether and make a list of the vegetables, herbs and spices
you feel should go into this lesson. Then we will all take a
« 175 P
Rules Of Creation
walk into the village and pay a visit to Jeremy’s father’s su-
per market.”
“Oh no!” exclaimed Jeremy, but his cry fell on deaf
ears. The class was excited. Jeremy was secretly delighted in
spite of his feigned resistance.
A few minutes later, Josh returned with his two com-
panions from his inspection of the kitchen.
“What on earth is all this racket about?” he demanded
at the top his voice so he could be heard above the hubbub.
“We can’t decide on anything, Josh,” wailed Ruth. “One
wants mushrooms, another doesn’t like them, and it’s the
same with just about everything!”
“There’s also an argument about where to go!” ex-
claimed Jeremy indignantly. “Some of the kids don’t want
to buy their veggies from my Dad’s super market.” His
mask of resistance had been stripped away quite acciden-
tally.
“There are problems with buying vegetables and fruit
from super markets,” said Josh. “However, one objection
at least can be overcome by buying only what’s in season,
rather than fruit or vegetables that have been imported or
frozen and are out of season. On that basis, I’m sure we
can agree on six or so basic vegetables. I sug gest you put
your lists together and see what you come up with. Marie,
you be in charge of the vegetable list, and Michael, you take
charge of the herbs and spices.”
After a few minutes, Marie announced proudly, “My fi-
nal list is potatoes, onions, tomatoes, red peppers, cauli-
flower, beans, carrots, broccoli and courgette. This is a
splendid colour mix, and it seems these are acceptable to
«176 P
most, but if anyone doesn’t like all of them, they’d better

pick the pieces out of their plates.”
“Then we ‘ll want olive oil, salt, pepper, thyme, rose-
mary, coriander and perhaps we’ll spot some other interest-
ing objects in the store,” said Michael.
“Well, we’ve already decided we have to buy a wok,”
Melanie informed the class. “So may we all go now, Josh?”
“Your lists sound very good to me,” said Josh, “We
could add sage, bay-leaves and garlic, for they all contribute
to the flavour and all have their own healing or beneficial
qualities. In addition, the major ingredient has not been
listed, the one that makes all the difference.”
Then he told the class that most combinations of vege-
tables went together, and would make a delicious meal on
condition the one special ingredient was present.
“Well, tell us what it is, Josh, and we can add it to the
list,” said Sharon.
“It cannot be added to any list,“ said Josh, “because it
cannot be bought. It comes from inside the cook or chef,
and it’s never, or rarely taught in cookery classes; perhaps
not even at hotel and catering colleges.”
“Could you tell us about it on the way to the shops?”
asked Godfrey, with a deep sigh, indicating that he knew
what to expect.
“No, I’ll explain it first,” replied Josh, “and then, only if
you all believe we have this ingredient within us now, would
it be worthwhile going to the super market. For, without it,
our stir fry will taste very ordinary indeed, but with it, our
meal will be brilliant.”
With another big sigh from Godfrey, the children took
« 177 P
Rules Of Creation
their seats and Josh told them this story about the most im-
portant ingredient.
* * *
The Plates that Would not Stand Still
I n the great, beautiful emerald-green city of Huroma

there was a chef who loved to cook fine food. Because
he loved cooking so very much everything he cooked
tasted delicious. More than that, everything he prepared
smelled so delicious that anyone who passed even a kilo-
metre from his inn started to twitch at the nose, get hungry
noises in the tummy, and then to water at the mouth. Soon
enough they would come rushing to the door of the inn,
crying, “Whatever it is you’re cooking today, I just have to
have some !”
Thus his name, which was Pharenwyde, acquired fame,
and folk from far and wide used to fly or drive or cycle or
walk or run to Pharenwyde’s Inn. They would be able to tell
their grandchildren many years later that at least once in
their lives they had eaten a meal made by Pharenwyde and
that nothing had ever tasted better.
The more who came to eat and enjoy his meals the
more delighted Pharenwyde grew, and the more he enjoyed
cooking. Every now and then, though, someone would
look at a dish Pharenwyde placed on the table, and say:
“Oh, but I can’t eat that – I’m allergic !” Some were allergic
to nuts and some to cheese, some to cucumber and some
to cabbage. Others were allergic to ginger, yet others to
garlic. A few were allergic to eggs, and one was even allergic
to asparagus.
«178 P
Whenever he encountered such customers,

Pharenwyde grew angry or sad. He felt deeply insulted be-
cause, according to him, such folk were unable or unwilling
to accept his love. “If I cook well, it is because I cook with
love,” he would say. “If you cannot eat my food you are re-
jecting my love.”
“Oh, no , Pharenwyde !” such customers would say.
“The problem is not your food, it’s that I have this allergy. I
break out in a rash (or, I develop a fever; or, I become ill)
whenever I eat cheese (or garlic, or asparagus).”
Then Pharenwyde would say, “Real love heals, it never
harms. What has been prepared with love cannot harm you,
yet you are convinced that my food – and therefore my love
– will harm you. That is why I feel hurt and insulted.” He
would refuse to serve such persons, and they would go away
three times as unhappy as when they arrived, taking with
them not only their allergy but now also their hunger, and
the hurt they sustained from Pharenwyde’s rudeness and ap-
parent lack of compassion.
One day, a famous holy man passed through the city
and paid a visit to the Inn. As he began to eat his lovingly
prepared meal he heard Pharenwyde arguing with a man.
The man was saying, “It's not my fault I'm allergic to rad-
ishes! I'm longing to eat your food, and I've come a great
distance to do so. Can't you simply leave the radishes out
of my salad?” And the holy man heard Pharenwyde say:
“It is your fault because every ingredient of that salad rep-
resents my loving work, and you will not allow my love to
heal your allergy. When you refuse a part of my love, you
refuse it all, for real love cannot be divided or separated,
« 179 P
Rules Of Creation
nor can you take away any part of love without damaging
all of love. Were I to remove the radishes from the salad
just for you, I would be agreeing to give you less than my
complete love. And you, in asking for less than my best, are
offering me less than your best, and that is an insult to me.”
Then the holy man called Pharenwyde to him and said,
“What I have heard about you is true. You are the finest
cook not just in Huroma but on the entire planet of
Foreva. Everything you offer is of the purest quality and
the quality of love you put into its preparation is even more
pure than any of the ingredients. Have you also considered
the quality of love you deliver towards your customers? For
them, the meal is not complete until it has been consumed
and the bill paid. It is sad for both a diner and yourself
when the mar vels of your cuisine are sullied by a thought-
less or high-handed attitude. It may well be true that he
who rejects your food is rejecting your love, yet I must tell
you, Pharenwyde, you do not do yourself justice by be-
coming angry, frustrated or disappointed. When you chase
away allergic customers, that too is an unloving act It
means that you have replied to an act of rejection with an-
other act of rejection. For love to be whole and complete,
one has to accept even those who reject one.”
Seeing a cloud of sorrow cross Pharenwyde’s face, the
holy man went on to say: “You set such a splendid example,
Phrenwyde, showing everyone on the planet how well
work can be done when it is done with unconditional love,
that I will extend to you a special blessing. Judgment makes
love conditional. I wish to present you with a gift that will
release you from judgment. Then you may give your love
«180 P
and your ser vice freely to all who come to your door,
whether they are able to enjoy your meals or not. Those
who are unwilling, because of their allergies, to eat some
ingredient will instantly be unable to eat here at all, yet you
will not be involved. They will have to decide whether to
change their beliefs about themselves or to go through life
dissatisfied, experiencing less than the best. Thus you will
never again need to feel sad or rejected, nor will you need
to make yourself a judge of others, or send anyone away
from your inn.”
The holy man then returned to his meal, completely ig-
noring Pharenwyde’s attempt to question him further.
When he had finished, he stood up, walked over to the chef
and with a satisfied expression on his face, said, “Thank
you, Pharenwyde, I do indeed feel well loved after that ex-
cellent meal. Now wait here.”
He went out, and within minutes returned, doubled
over under the weight of a huge carton he was carrying.
He set the carton down, opened it and revealed a set of the
most beautiful dinner plates Pharenwyde had ever seen. He
gasped in amazement, and the holy man said, “From now
on, serve your visitors only on these plates. You will dis-
cover that the plates will refuse to allow those with allergies
to eat the food you set before them. You will not need to
give the plates any instruction, nor will you need to com-
ment on the wrong beliefs of your customers.”
“I thank you humbly for this great gift, O wise one,”
said Pharenwyde, “but please explain what you mean about
wrong beliefs and allergies.”
The holy man replied, “Life would be hard for you if
« 181 P
Rules Of Creation
you only had customers who are perfect, who live lives of
unqualified, unconditional love. Every one of us to some
extent fails to love himself or herself as fully as we should.
Most of us do not even know what loving oneself fully
means or feels like, nor what it entails to develop that qual-
ity. Those who know only an incomplete love are able to
give only an incomplete love. As you yourself have done
today, and on many other occasions, most folk quite unin-
tentionally commit unloving acts, say unloving words, or
hold unloving thoughts about themselves or others, with-
out the faintest idea they are doing so. If every such person
were to be debarred from your inn, you would have no
business left. Now, that would hardly be a blessing, would
it?”
Pharenwyde’s face registered shock at this realization,
but the holy man continued. “Most folk haven’t the slight-
est knowledge that there is a powerful connection between
the thoughts they think and their physical experiences.
However, there are the special cases, those few who have a
really profound dislike of themselves, or who hold a defi-
nite belief that in some respect they are poorer, less fit, less
worthy, or less competent than their fellow beings. No one
can be less than anyone else, since we all come from the
same pure Source. Nevertheless, those who believe they
are inadequate to some extent may well suffer conse-
quences through the working of the Law of Belief.
“This Law attracts situations according to one’s beliefs,
hence it would cause such folk to seem inadequate or less
well off than others, and this at times may take the form of
an allergy. This could happen when their self-dislike is so
«182 P
strong that certain animals or even certain foods can not

bear to be near them. Or it could happen when they become
convinced that such animals or foods or plants or times of
year are going to affect them. The truth is that allergies are
not caused by dust or pollen, by spinach or milk, by nuts or
sugar or eggs; these are only factors which ag gravate a state
of mind that already existed in the sufferer.”
Pharenwyde listened in silence as the holy man contin-
ued. “The blessing of the plates is confined to those with
allergies. These dinner plates will, of their own accord, re-
fuse to allow guests with allergies to eat from them, and
you will not be involved at that point. It will be your task,
though, to explain to such guests what I have told you. You
must reassure those who deny themselves love that they
may free themselves of any allergy by changing what they
believe about themselves, by discovering their unique and
valuable qualities, by seeing and totally believing them-
selves to be worthy of love and life and health.”
With that, the holy man departed. From that day on,
Pharenwyde served all who came to his inn as equals. He
served the food he loved to prepare with even greater joy,
knowing it was not his task to judge anyone. He gladly
obliged any guests who asked for special dishes because of
some celebration or custom. Henceforth they too, could
enjoy an extraordinarily delicious meal and experience how
much better food tastes when cooked with unconditional
love. When customers came to Pharenwyde's inn with al-
lergies of any description, he served them, also, exactly as
they requested, with the same kindness and joy that he ex-
tended to all others. He removed offending radishes from
« 183 P
Rules Of Creation
salads, he served yevara’s milk instead of cow's milk, and

replaced dishes containing eggs or cabbage for those who
were allergic. However, when the plate of food was set be-
fore the allergic guest, the plate would leap into the air and
dance about, and not allow the guest to touch it.
Then Pharenwyde would explain, “My food is made
with love and placed before you with love. Yet the plates, of
their own accord, will not allow any to dine here who believe
themselves unworthy of love or who hold fearful or nega-
tive concepts of themselves. Such folk are obliged to fast in-
stead, or to go elsewhere. No matter what trig gers your
allergy – dust, hair, food, or any type of plant – its origin lies
in what you believe about yourself. I humbly sug gest that
you make of this a sacred fast, an opportunity to change
your beliefs about yourself. When you know you are as at-
tractive, as clever, as competent and as worthy of life, health,
wealth and love as every other being, please return. My food
and my plates will eagerly await to satisfy your hunger.”
Thus was Pharenwyde richly blessed with his daring,
dancing dinner ser vice, for he never again insulted or up-
set guests who had allergies. Instead, he helped them to be-
lieve themselves whole, loving and loved. When they
believed that of themselves their allergies disappeared.
Then the plates would stay still on the table that they, too,
might rejoice in the miracle of Pharenwyde's meals.
* * *
A Recipe against Reluctance
I t was Godfrey who broke the silence that followed

Josh’s narrative.
«184 P
“Thanks, Josh, that was a great story! Now can we go

and buy the goodies we need?”
“What’s your hurry, Godfrey?” demanded Tanya.
“Well, we don’t want to spend all day doing cookery, do
we?” pouted the boy. “I just want to get it over with!”
“What about the rest of us, then?” piped Esther in a pet-
ulant tone. “Some of us love cooking, just as Pharenwyde
did.”
Josh waved the index finger of his right hand. “When
we love cooking, we develop an automatic and inner un-
derstanding of which meats, fish, vegetables or fruits com-
bine together and go best with which herbs, spices and
sauces. Likewise, when we love one another, we instinc-
tively understand the other person’s feelings, thoughts and
intentions. Perhaps Godfrey is obliged to spend a good
deal of time after school and at weekends helping in the
kitchen at The Judge & Scales inn.”
The boy’s eyes shone in silent acknowledgment, and
Josh added: “Well, Godfrey, and all of you, the way
through a task one dislikes is to create a mental or physical
game around it, to find some angle that is fun or at least
makes it tolerable. Many housewives find it boring or frus-
trating having to iron stacks of clothes or having to cook
three meals a day for forty years, and wash up after each.
They find relief exploring new recipes, or using ironing or
dishwashing time to reflect, daydream or meditate. That
way a task becomes a therapy.”
He paused to check whether Godfrey – and the rest –
had understood. Then he said,
“There are, as Pharenwyde discovered, two types of
« 185 P
Rules Of Creation
love – conditional and unconditional love. Remember that

the holy man told him, ‘ For love to be whole and com-
plete, one has to accept even those who reject one.’ Un-
conditional love is a one-way process: it goes out from a
person’s inner being and embraces everyone and every-
thing it meets. This type of love begets only love in return,
whereas conditional love attracts conditions in return. I
sug gest we go to Jeremy’s father’s super market radiating
only unconditional love. Then, without a word to anyone,
just watch how it makes everyone and everything – includ-
ing the goods you purchase there – shine with love and
goodness.
“The time is now 10.30. We require no more than 20
minutes for preparing the ingredients, no more than 20
minutes’ cooking time, and perhaps another 20 minutes of
lesson time – talking about our methods and reasons. Let
us allow an hour for our trip to the village, which means we
would be sitting down to eat our stir-fry at 12.30. Now
that’s far too early for lunch, is it not?”
Before any of them could demur, he went on: “There-
fore, before we set off to the store, let us spend a half-hour
considering what the tale of Pharenwyde has taught us.
Consider this issue in relation to ourselves, each other, the
Mount Hotwater villagers, and even wider circles. Please,
put your chairs in a circle, discuss it amongst yourselves,
and in thirty minutes’ time present me with a report agreed
by all of you.”
“He’s tricked us!” complained Esther to the world in
general. “Maybe he’ll tell us another story and we’ll never
get to the super market.”
«186 P
“Suits me!” said Jeremy emphatically. “I didn’t want to

go anyway. It’s embarrassing to go into Dad’s store with the
whole lot of you.”
“Oh, ye of little faith!” laughed Josh. “Come on, you
two, get on with it, you’re keeping everyone waiting, and
that will make us late for lunch.”
* * *
What is a Miracle?
Let us understand
that in the mighty hand
of God
there is no magic wand
that He waves on supplication or command
to bring miracles into being,
that give sight to the unseeing,
refuge to the fleeing,
wisdom to the fool,
foals to the mule,
compassion to the ghoul,
finesse to the boor
or riches to the poor…
No rod
that divines crops from parchéd land
or presents fair lady to the fond.
A miracle is a thing
that only love can bring
to Man.
It's an act of total giving
taking place between the living
that requires no condition,
no sense of zeal or mission,
no idle hopes or wishing.
« 187 P
Rules Of Creation
The giver need not owe,

the receiver need not know,
no favourable wind need blow.
Forgiveness is the key
that sets a person free
to expand:
to receive the miracle of healing
of the body, mind or feeling.
«188 P
Chapter Eight : An Anecdote of Attitude
The Art of Right Action
I t was nearly an hour into the morning session.

Yesterday was a rainy day, so Josh had distracted the
children by getting then to draw freehand pictures of the
houses they wanted to own and live in. He had then en-
couraged them to place a realistic value on the items shown
– the land on which the houses stood and the region in
which the land was situated, the houses themselves and the
contents, item by item as revealed in the drawings. The chil-
dren had been quite astonished at the astronomical size of
their totals.
Today, the rain had continued, and Josh had surprised
them by inviting them to spend their enforced stay indoors
considering their present homes. He had sug gested they
use rulers, set-squares, pairs of compasses and whatever
other aids they needed in order to make their presentations
and their subsequent valuations accurate.
The schoolchildren bent to their task with a will, re-
« 189 P
Rules Of Creation
lieved that the master had not thought up anything more

arduous to make up for the lost exercise on the playing
field. The sobbing of Esther was barely audible – Josh
seemed to hear it only when he came right next to her desk.
He leaned over towards her and whispered, “What is the
problem, Esther?”
The girl looked up at him through misty eyes. “Noth-
ing I do is accurate,” she wept. “Or neat,” she added, after
being interrupted by a sob. “I don’t know whether it’s be-
cause I’m left-handed, so I smear and smudge every-
thing… “ She broke off again as a particularly large sob
shook her frame. She wiped her tears and then her nose
with a tissue. By now, those pupils nearest her were look-
ing and listening in. Josh stood alongside her, patiently, im-
passively, and ignoring the other children.
“Carry on,” he said, when he saw that she had finished
her repair-work.
“There’s nothing to carry on with!” she wailed. “I’ve
told you!”
“Oh,” said Josh. “I thought it must be much worse to
warrant such a flow of tears. So your left-handedness may
account for the smears and smudges. It is a common error
of left-handed people to attempt a simple switch – to use
the left hand instead of the right and in all other respects to
do things the same way and in the same direction as
right-handed people. This is because they are taught by
right-handed teachers who don’t know how to switch.
“The correct way to operate is to do the opposite to
right-handed people all the way. When you switch from
right hand to left, you must also switch the direction of
«190 P
your writing and drawing.. Incidentally, that will probably

please your right-handed instructors because they won’t
have to contend with your smudges and smears, and also
because you’ll be a happier person.
“Yet all that,” he continued, “does not entirely account
for your lack of accuracy. The cause is more that you are
right-brained rather than left-handed.”
“I don’t understand,” wept the girl, wiping away an-
other tear. “I thought my brain filled all of my head.” Her
sobbing grew louder and more insistent.
“Shush!” said Josh unsympathetically. “Do you want
attention or do you want to learn something constructive?
The whole class has stopped what it was doing, so you may
as well use your head for something better than tears !”
Esther looked around and saw that all fourteen other
children were listening in. They certainly had no intention
of returning to their own work when Josh was about to tell
Esther ‘something constructive’. She stopped crying very
quickly, swallowed hard once or twice, wiped her face again
and looked up at Josh expectantly.
“Good!” he said. “Now listen well. Yesterday I told the
fifteen of you that INTENTION determined ACTION
and the two together determined the OUTCOME. I did
not ask the class to use any aids in drawing their dream
homes. Some did, some didn’t. You didn’t, and yours was
one of the best, possibly the very best. Certainly the whole
class admired it, and not one person complained that you
had not used a ruler or other aid. The fact that some of your
pencil lines were a bit shaky and some rooms were slightly
odd shapes and sizes bothered none of us, yourself in-
« 191 P
Rules Of Creation
cluded. We all readily imagined that it actually existed, and

that it was beautiful and memorable. You weren’t in tears
then, yet you are today, because today I sug gested that the
class use various aids in order to draw their real homes accu-
rately. You did not need tears now, you only needed say, ‘I did
fine yesterday without aids, and using my left hand. I shall do
the same today.’ You see, Esther,” he said, looking straight
at her and studiously avoiding noticing the rest of the class,
“using manual, mechanical or electronic aids is an activity of
the left hemisphere of the brain. Freehand drawing, follow-
ing imagination, which is your strength is a right-hemisphere
activity. It does not make you better or worse than anyone
else, it’s just a different approach to the same issue. So draw
your house as you wish, only make sure you know your way
around it.”
Now his gaze shifted, and he looked round, taking in
the entire class “Do remember this:” he said, and he wrote
it on the board for all of them to copy: “Allow a whole-
some ATTITUDE to govern your INTENTION. This
will dictate the ACTION to ensure the desired
OUTCOME.”
As the class obediently copied down his note, Josh
looked out of the window, and rubbed his hands with glee
at the sunshine he saw there.
“The sun is shining, it’s stopped raining!” he an-
nounced. “It’s the perfect time to put away your drawing
books, pencils and what have you. We’re going outside.
Hurry up, in case the weather changes its mind!”
* * *
«192 P
The Games Lesson
A lthough the sun was shining, the grass was still wet
from the rain. Nevertheless, Josh told the children
to change into their gym clothes, and when they
emerged from the cloakrooms, he took them straight down
to the athletics track.
“Right!” he said. “Let’s see whether you are fit or fat!
I’ll time you over 200 metres.“
Josh organized several combinations of the children, so
that he kept them interested in the activities as well as the
results. First, he put them into five age groups, from 8 to
12 years, and had them run the 200 metres in their group.
Then he had all the boys together, then the girls. He timed
all the winners, and as many as he could of the followers,
writing the results in a notebook. Most of the children, af-
ter being pent-up in the schoolroom for a day and a half,
thoroughly enjoyed the exercise, the variety, and – of
course – the breaks in between the events. Just a few pulled
up their noses at running around the field, but at first they
kept their counsel.
After he had made several calculations in his notebook,
the schoolmaster divided the children into two new groups.
His plan, as he explained to them, was to set the fastest run-
ners, as well as those who tired quickly, in the 100 metre cate-
gory. Those who relied on stamina rather than speed he
would place in the 400 metre category. He would, during the
week before the next outdoor games session, study his note-
book to see which children should run the 1,000 metres,
5,000 metres and 10,000 metres events, and which should
take part in hurdles, high jumps and long jumps.
« 193 P
Rules Of Creation
It was at this stage that Michael and Sharon joined

forces to complain. They told Josh they had no interest in
competing against or beating other competitors, let alone
members of their class. “It’s worse when people we beat
are friends and classmates of ours,” said Michael. The
group, attracted by the sound of complaining, gathered
around Josh and the two scholars, eager to hear the debate.
“Are the two of you the school champion athletes?” asked
Josh.
“We don’t know that,” answered Michael. “At least, I
don’t. We’ve never had contests of this sort before.”
Their expressions of surprise, as well as Michael’s words,
confirmed to Josh that it was not fear of being beaten that
had prompted their protests.
“Then you do not know that the two of you will beat
the others,” said Josh. “Let me tell you that, even worse
than beating one’s friends is when one’s friends and class-
mates beat one. And the very worst is when one is beaten
by someone younger than oneself. Of course, this applies
to every level of life, not just the athletics track. I wonder
whether any of you fifteen recall my words during the
course of yesterday and today? I do not think that on a sin-
gle occasion, whether you were doing art or running out
here, I mentioned competing against your fellows. Did I?”
He looked around at the fifteen faces. No one contra-
dicted him, so he continued in his pleasant, unperturbed
way.
“I took care to avoid the word ‘competition’. Like so
many other words, it has lost its original meaning. Had it
not, it would have been the ideal word to describe what I
«194 P
was getting you to do. In the original Latin, ‘competition’

meant ‘coming together, agreeing’, not, as it means today,
seeking to do better than another. My intention was, and
still is, that you test yourselves, that you seek constantly to
improve yourselves. You can do that entirely on your own,
and you can do it better when you have friends or friendly
rivals to push you further. Roger Bannister, the man who
broke the 4-minute mile – which was a huge barrier at that
time – proved this quite conclusively. He needed the help
of his rivals to reach what was then a pinnacle of achieve-
ment. Can you two, or any of you fifteen, enter into today’s
games, and all the challenges of life, with this attitude?”
“That’s great for the winners, but how do the losers
feel, Josh?” asked Greg ory. “Do they tell themselves they
were there just to help the winners achieve their goals?”
“Not at all,” smiled the master. He obviously enjoyed a
challenge to his views. “When you look up the word ‘win’
in the dictionary, you will discover that it came from An-
glo-Saxon, meaning ‘to fight, to labour’. That in turn came
from a Latin word which meant ‘to gain, obtain or attain by
fighting’, and that came from even further back, meaning
nothing other than ‘desire’. The point is that nothing we
desire greatly, nothing of real value, comes without a strug -
gle or fight of some sort. One does not need a human ad-
versary, who loses. One can win against the weather,
against unco-operative soil, against disease. You have no
doubt heard the expression ‘a win-win situation’ ? Well,
you fifteen should decide – now – that win-win are the only
situations you will ever compete in. That way, you will be
using the word ‘compete’ cor rectly too.
« 195 P
Rules Of Creation
“I still don’t understand how both parties to a contest

can win,” said Tom Ryan.
“Let me explain by telling you a story, very short but
right to the point,” said Josh. So he told them this tale:
* * *
The Cock and the Snake
C olin the cock is loud, boisterous, proud, colourful,

caring, sexy, foolish. Sheena the snake is the very op-
posite from Colin. She is quiet, unostentatious, shy,
camouflaged, self-centred, cold… and she is wise.
Colin wakes up in the very early hours of the morning,
and climbs, leaps or flies onto anything that is high enough
to enable him to see, and be seen by, as much of the world
as possible. On the whole, humans are very limited. Most
of them down the ages have believed he sits up on high in
order to sur vey the world. The truth is that as soon as he
wakes up he thinks of his beautiful plumage, his lovely,
drooping tail and his bright red comb; and he wants as
many of the planet’s inhabitants as possible to hear him,
see him and congratulate him.
As the sun stirs in the east he starts to crow, and as it
rises up in the sky his crowing grows louder and more in-
sistent. He crows when he sees nobody, so as to attract
someone’s attention. He crows when he sees someone, be-
cause he wants them to hear his beautiful voice. Once he is
sure the sun is up and will not go back to sleep for about
twelve hours, he goes about his other daily tasks – seeing
that his hens are fed, that they lay their eggs where he has
said they should, that he has leapt on each of them in turn,
«196 P
that he has given them a lecture about their behaviour, and

that he has fed himself. During this time he doesn’t cease
crowing altogether. While he reduces the frequency con-
siderably he must make sure the world does not forget him
as it goes about its business. As long as he has told the
world how strong, beautiful and proud he is, the hens are
his main concern. He has rushed to their defence when
anything has attacked or even threatened them, often quite
foolishly hurling himself at a fierce dog or a fox, when only
his master’s interference has saved his life.
Just about the time that the sun and the cock shake the
sleepy-dust out of their eyes, Sheena the snake prepares to
return to her hole in the ground. Many mornings she dis-
appears from view before Colin sees her, but from time to
time he catches sight of her. At such times her magnifi-
cence causes the sound welling up in his throat to stop
right there, and he coughs and splutters instead. Very irri-
tating, this, because Colin would like to impress Sheena as
much as he is impressed with her. Sheena’s good looks, her
long, slinky body, none of her attributes escape his pene-
trating eyes. He seems fixated by her lovely delicate yel-
low-green-brown colouring, which makes her visible only
when she is covering the fowl-run and invisible the mo-
ment she moves out into the grass. When at times he
speaks to her in the fowl-run, her large oval mouth grows
thin and narrow, and she does not reply until the oval shape
has travelled a good way down her long body. He thinks
this is part of her lovely shy nature, that she is swallowing
hard in order to bring herself to have the courage to hear
him and reply. He does not connect it with the regular dis-
« 197 P
Rules Of Creation
appearance of the eggs laid by his wives.

Unlike Colin, Sheena does not want to attract attention,
and goes quietly about her business, mostly late at night un-
til just before dawn. Unlike Colin, too, she cares only for
herself and about herself. She needs a male – a mate - only
briefly at inter vals in her life. She certainly does not need
one to fuss around her, directing her attention to edible tit-
bits or to danger. Altogether, Sheena is very much a loner,
cold and detached, yet wise to the ways of the world.
When such ways threaten her wellbeing, she does not emu-
late Colin and rush into what is often an unwinnable battle.
Instead, she tends to disappear, to melt into the grass or the
earth. She gives battle only when she cannot slip away, and
then – beware! because not only does she have sharp fangs
but she spits a paralysing poison at her enemy.
Here, then, are two creatures, quite opposite in nature,
thus bound to be enemies. Are they? Not if Colin can help
it. Hardworking though he is, carrying out his many duties
to his several wives while making sure his own interests are
well protected, yet he is a highly sociable chap, and he
would like to make friends with Sheena.
Thus, he crowed a greeting every time he saw her -
which was some two or three mornings a week, on condi-
tion he looked down towards the ground at the right time.
To his consternation, she simply speeded up and slithered
away in the grass every time she heard his voice.
It was one of his hens who sug gested – spitefully, I
guess – that he seduce Sheena, using the same gentle cluck-
ing sound with which attracted his wives to a tasty some-
thing he had found. A few days later he spotted her moving
«198 P
gracefully through the grass, and he called to her in his soft,

clucking tones, “Oh, beautiful snake, lovely, graceful ser-
pent, how I wish you would stop and talk to me.”
Sheena was so astonished at this gentle sound that she
came to a halt, and looked about her. At first she did not
see him, because he was so high up, on the roof of the
hen-house.
“Wait, I’ll come down,” he called to her. “Don’t go
away!”
“If I see you moving, I shall disappear immediately,”
responded Sheena warily. In the process she nearly choked
over the egg she had just taken, but she swallowed it, and
when it had gone down to her stomach she continued,
“Just you stay where you are, and tell me what you have to
say.”
“I won’t take orders from you, and you can go if you
wish,” pouted proud Colin. He added, hastily so she would
hear what he had to say before she moved off, “However,
all I felt like saying is, I’ve spotted you many mornings, and
thought how graceful, how beautiful you are. But I notice
you have no legs and no wings. It must be a great problem
for you getting food, and I wondered if my hens and I can
help you.”
Sheena the snake thought about how much the hens
were helping her, unbeknown to him or themselves.
“Thank you for your compliments and your offer,” she
replied, “May I say what a handsome fellow you are, in-
deed, sitting so proudly up on high. Good chap though I
think you are, I doubt whether I need any help from you.”
She was careful not to exclude his hens from helping
« 199 P
Rules Of Creation
her. They were already doing a great job of that, albeit ig-
norantly and reluctantly. “You see, even though I have no
legs and no wings, I have ways of feeding that you don’t
know about. Creative Spirit made us all different for a pur-
pose, even though I do not know what the purpose was or
is. I do know, though, that although you have legs and
wings, and your wives lay eggs,” (Carefully, now, Sheena,
she told herself) “the humans who pretend to be your
friends eat your tribe and its eggs. They don’t pretend to be
friends of mine, yet by and large they don’t eat my eggs or
members of my tribe.”
Colin needed time to think this through, and he asked
Sheena not to go away while he thought about it. Oblig-
ingly, she stayed, but it didn’t help Colin. He could not see
the provider of his maize, greens and water as an enemy to
be feared. Finally, he shrugged off this puzzle.
“Listen, beautiful snake,” he called. “We may be very
different from one another, but we can complement each
other by our differences, can’t we? For example, because
you are invisible in the grass, you could hide there and tell
me who is stealing the eggs every day from the nest my
wives lay them in. I, from this height, on the other hand,
could warn you of any approaching danger, or anything
else you wanted to know.”
Sheena thought this through very carefully, because she
could see herself making a much greater sacrifice than
Colin if she agreed. “Well,” she thought to herself, “There
are other hens laying other eggs nearby. And his help may
make catching rats easier than it has been.”
She looked up at Colin and said, “Done! We’ll be
«200 P
friends and allies, then. Just one thing – no rushing down

to make contact with me! I don’t like close contact and I
spit a pretty poisonous venom at anyone who tries.”
Colin crowed his approval and swelled up to nearly
twice his normal size. Sheena promised herself never
again to steal the eggs laid by Colin’s wives. She may have
been a dreadful deceiver of others, but she was utterly
straight with herself. Thus she never again did take an egg
from that hen-house.
Over time, Colin and Sheena became good friends, and
their alliance caused much distress to the rats, mice, worms
and locusts that preyed on their respective territories. Rats,
in particular, had crept into the hen-house at night ahead
of Sheena, and stolen an egg or two. The coalition be-
tween Sheena and Colin proved a for midable policing
force against them, to such an extent that the farmer was
surprised and delighted at what he thought was the in-
creased output of his hens. Colin grew in pride and Sheena
in self-respect.
Their unusual friendship held three lessons that are
valid for all of us, even though we do not have feathers and
wings, nor need we get around on our bellies in the absence
of legs.
Firstly, the person of Truth, no matter how foolish or
unsophisticated he may be or may appear to be, will always
finally prevail over the person of Untruth. Secondly, it
does not matter how different we are or seem to be, we can
always respect each other instead or attacking, condemning
or reviling each other for the differences that exist between
us. Thirdly, when two opposites clash against each other,
« 201 P
Rules Of Creation
they expose each other’s weaknesses; but if they join

forces, they make a team against which it is difficult for
anyone to function. The net result is that both become
winners.
* * *
Success for All
S o if we were all winners, there be no more success

stories?” questioned Marie. Seeing a look of per-
plexity on Josh’s face, she went on: “Success is a
matter of winning, is it not? So if we all become winners,
then everyone will be successful and so nobody will earn a
special prize or special story. Is that correct?”
“Not at all,” replied Josh, the perplexed expression hav-
ing given way to one of relief. “The word ‘succeed’ origi-
nally meant, and to a certain extent still means today, ‘to
come from behind, to advance, to follow in time or order’.
That’s why heirs succeed their fathers. So once again, one
may succeed without there being a person one has to defeat
or overcome. In fact, this is the very best definition I’ve
heard: ‘Success is the progressive realization of a wor -
thy goal.’ Please write it down and learn it well, because I
would relish all of living your individual lives successfully -
by this definition. Let me give you a hint – it will help you
in your assessment of any undertaking. When you check
out a venture or situation by the definition I’ve just given
you, start at the last word and work your way to the front of
the sentence.”
“Please can you explain that more simply?” wailed
young Simon.
«202 P
“Sure,” said Josh. “First, check out whether the venture

you’re about to embark on is a goal. Perhaps it’s just a
time-killer. Then ask yourself whether it is worthy of the
effort required to realise it, and whether it is worthy of
your station in life or of you as a person. If it passes those
tests, you should break it up into stages. Dedicate yourself
to accomplishing each stage before embarking on the next.
Some goals may take years to realize, yet there may be
something you could do each day, each week and each
month that would eventually bring you there. Thus each
step you take towards realizing the goal will be a success in
itself and will encourage you to take the next step.”
Josh looked again at his watch, and said, “Half an hour
left! Just enough time for all of you to put your heads to-
gether, to decide what today was all about.”
* * *
The Miracle We Are
Behind the way things seem to be
the Truth is there for all to see
that God is not an outside power
Who delights in seeing us cringe and cower.
All creation's His and He declared it good,
including man, but we misunderstood.
We forgot the rainbow and the dove
the symbols of His everlasting love;
His gifts of health and wealth and joy and peace,
of truth and wisdom and life without cease.
But as yesterday our tomorrows bring
so surely ends all suffering
when we've learned that God is everywhere
in sky, in sea, on land, in air.
« 203 P
Rules Of Creation
So everything you are is God,

and the person you will be is God,
and the baby you once were is God;
and all you touch and see and hear is God.
For God you do not need to search:
He is not only in the church;
He's not somewhere far that you must find
He's in your heart and in your mind,
He's in the body that bears your name
and in everybody, just the same:
in people black and people white,
through the day and through the night,
in countries cold and countries hot:
Nowhere is that God is not.
For God will be, is now and was:
the first and last, effect and cause;
our Source, Protection, Guide and Friend
before the beginning and beyond the end.
«204 P
Chapter Nine : A Fable of Fortitude
The English Lesson
W hat will you teach us today?" asked Michael as

soon as the children had settled into their
early-morning seats after what Josh called “The
Prayer Session”.
The Prayer Session was a brief ceremony Josh had in-
troduced at the start of the day. Josh and the children
stood in a circle in the playground, took three deep breaths
and then spent one minute looking up, looking down,
looking left, looking right and greeting each item of cre-
ation that met their eyes.
“I greet the sky with love today.”
“I greet the rain with love today.”
“I greet my shoes with love today.”
“I greet this snail with love today.”
“I greet the oak tree with love today.”
“I greet the clock tower with love today.”
Then they would look round the circle at each other,
« 205 P
Rules Of Creation
saying, “I greet my fellowbeings with love today,” and fi-

nally they would take a deep breath and say in unison, “I
greet myself with love today.”
“Michael, do you recall that Miss Sallows’ agenda on
the door has today listed for English and that on this day of
the week she always taught you English?” enquired Josh.
The boy nodded reluctantly. “And have you noticed that I
always follow the agenda?…At least, to start with,” he
added, to the group’s amusement.
Again Michael nodded.
“Well, then,” Josh addressed the class, “we have now dis-
covered another type of Improper Question. That is a ques-
tion to which you already know the answer, thus there was no
need to pose it. Michael, we will study English today.”
Josh then surprised the children by asking them to
check that their socks and shoes were fit for a walk in the
countryside. When Ruth asked, “What about the English
lesson?” he replied:
“Today is the day for an English lesson. You will have
an English lesson today. Now let us go for a pleasant out-
ing through Evergreen Glade.”
The youngsters so trusted Josh and his unusual ideas
that they set off without further ado, dancing, skipping,
jostling and ambling along, while Josh fired some strange
questions at them.
“What is the name of this plant?”
“That's just a weed,” said Esther. “Does it have a
name?”
“You may think little or nothing of it,” said Josh.
“However, it has a proper name and it has a very definite
«206 P
value in our lives.”

“But it's just a rotten old dandelion!” exclaimed Rich-
ard, “What use can it have?”
The group halted, and the children looked from Richard
to the dandelion to the master. “Everything in the world, ev-
erything in the whole Universe, was created by God,” replied
Josh, “or was made by Man out of materials created by God.
Some Divine creations or creatures may not be of value to
Man, nor may their uses be immediately apparent. However,
God is good so everything God created must be good.
Therefore, we must learn to respect every plant and creature
we come across. Take this dandelion, for instance. It is re-
garded by most people as a weed, yet it gives mankind one
of the best remedies for diseases of the liver and the kid-
neys, if not the very best. What is more, both the root and
the leaves are used to make dandelion tea.”
After that little speech, Josh tested the group to make
sure all of them fully understood the words “value”, “man-
kind”, “remedy” and “disease”, and that each one knew
just where his or her liver and kidneys were situated, and
what specific tasks these organs had. It was turning out to
be a very interesting lesson.
Shortly thereafter, Miles stumbled over a bed of nettles
and a rash came up on his leg. Josh told him to chew a leaf
of a neighbouring dock plant and rub the chewed leaf on
his leg to stop the stinging.
“Will that really work?” asked little Simon.
“What do you think?” demanded Melanie, with an air
of superiority befitting, so she thought, the eldest address-
ing the youngest.
« 207 P
Rules Of Creation
“What do you think?’ is a good question to ask about

how many apples make a dozen,” said Josh. “To ascertain
whether dock leaves will really ease nettle rash, the correct
question to ask is, ‘What do you believe?’ and that should
be asked of Miles, since what Simon thinks makes no dif-
ference at all to Miles’s rash.”
Seeing puzzled expressions on the faces of a few chil-
dren, Josh continued. "The question 'What do you think?'
is for dealing with the world around you. The question
'What do you believe?' is for dealing with the world inside
you. If Miles sincerely believes that a dock leaf will help
him, it will – regardless of what anyone else thinks. If he is
quite sure it won’t help him, it won’t. However, if he
doubts that a dock leaf may help him but is willing to try it
because Simon or I said so, it may or it may not stop his
itch and discomfort .”
As they passed out of the glade into the country, Josh
then told them that the so-often hated nettle is a wonderful
tonic for people suffering from anaemia, and, because it
rids the body of uric acid, it is most helpful in cases of gout
and arthritis. "If you get rid of nettles, you get rid of many
species of butterfly that beautify your world, because so
many caterpillars that change into butterflies feed off
nothing but nettle leaves," he said. "And the dock plant,"
he added, "which often grows alongside nettles, is excellent
for cleansing the blood because it draws the toxins out of
the body."
All the while they walked along country lanes and bridle
paths, Josh told them the meanings of the words he used,
such as tonic, anaemia, uric acid, gout, arthritis, cleansing
«208 P
and toxin. When they passed a field of cabbages, he re-

marked that cabbage leaves were anti-inflammatory, and
that if applied to the skin they were very useful in the heal-
ing of wounds, ulcers, arthritic joints and skin ailments;
whereas, when taken internally, they helped overcome mi-
graine attacks, stomach ulcers, lung disorders and digestive
problems. He followed this with an explanation of each of
the difficult words, and while he was pointing out the parts
of the body he had referred to, Richard whispered into
Melanie's ear, and both started to gig gle.
“What's so funny?” asked Michael.
“Can't you see?” said Richard, “Josh said we were going
for a walk, but he's been giving us an English lesson all the
time!”
Josh smiled, and Sharon said, “And a nature lesson,
also.”
“And about our bodies too,” added Jeremy.
“Ooh, you're such a clever teacher, Josh!” squealed
Lucinda, giving his hand a big squeeze, “'cos I thought you
were giving us a lesson on plant medicine and how plants
can make us well when we're sick!”
“If my father knew about these plants, he'd buy them
all up and turn them into pills for Mr Booth's chemist shop
to sell,” said Tanya, the daughter of Monty Sanders, who
was once a chemist. Having become very rich through
making his own boxes and bottles of pills, he had gained a
second fortune by producing and selling canned and
frozen foods as well as animal feeds from all the waste he
could collect. She turned to Josh: “He's already bought
some special plants and done that with them, and last week
« 209 P
Rules Of Creation
he made sure that nobody in the world could grow rice or

oranges unless they bought the seeds from him.” She gig -
gled and added, “I heard him tell Mummy that his oranges
won't have seeds in them, so nobody will ever be able to
grow them again, they will have to buy his oranges every
year.”
Josh turned away to hide his despair, and said in a low
voice, “Drugs companies usually only make pills out of the
most important chemical in a plant. They forget that there
are many other valuable parts of the plant, so the pills they
make don't always help one as much as the original plant.
What Tanya said her father is doing will surely make him
one of the richest and most powerful men in this country
and perhaps in the world, respected wherever wealth is ad-
mired. Meanwhile however, you should all learn as much
as you can about the plants and animals you are meeting to-
day, because they may not exist by the time you are grown
ups.”
Then he bent down with his back to the children so that
none might see his grief, and pointed to the ground.
“Come on now, you lot,” he said, “What's that plant?”
"That's clover!" cried Gregory quickly, before anyone else
could answer.
“And what uses does clover have?” asked Josh.
“It’s for luck, isn’t it?” replied Gregory.
As none of the children had any other answer, Josh told
them that herbalists use clover as a remedy for skin com-
plaints, coughs and lymphatic cancer. When he had stopped
speaking they had learned the meanings of another five
words, and about fifteen facts of nature and of life.
«210 P
“There is, of course, another great use for clover,” said

Josh. “That is as food for cattle.”
“What's cattle?” asked Tom.
“It's the word we use for a group or herd of cows and
bulls - and oxen too,” said Josh. “You've all seen cows and
bulls, haven't you?”
“I haven't,” said Lucinda. “Nor I,” “Nor I,” said sev-
eral others.
“I have!” announced Marie Hacker, the butcher's
daughter, proudly. “I went with my daddy to John Carney's
farm to buy some meat for his butchery, and Mr Carney
took us into a huge shed, where there were loads of cows
and bulls all eating from long dishes. I think he called them
troughs.” Then she added, thoughtfully, “I didn't see them
eating clover, it seemed they were eating some horrible
mush.”
“What meat did he buy?” asked Simon.
“I don't know, we didn't take anything with us,” said
Marie. “He just pointed at two or three cows, and Mr Car-
ney said, 'Fine, I'll deliver tomorrow.’ But I never saw any
cows arrive at our house.”
“Well, I've seen a picture of a cow in a book!” Godfrey
declared, deter mined to get a little attention and glory for
himself.
“You can't see any cows here,” said Melanie, “because
Mr Carney is the only farmer who has them, and he keeps
them in his sheds and never lets them out till they get
slaughtered for the butchers.” She turned to Marie and
said, “It wasn’t cows he delivered to your dad, just their
meat, you know, steak and chops and things like that.”
« 211 P
Rules Of Creation
“There is one other farmer here,” said Josh, taking the

attention away from Marie’s sudden dismay. “That's Mr
Freeman. He keeps just a few cows, and he has them out in
the open. What's more, if you all just look to the left, you'll
see exactly what I mean.”
And there, beyond the field of cabbages, behind a
fence, stood several cows, some with their heads down,
munching grass, others staring vacantly into space. And
only a few paces further was the house of farmer Adam
Freeman.
* * *
A Farm to Remember
A dam Freeman and his wife Grace were delighted to

welcome Josh and his pupils, and invited them into
the farmhouse. To the children's surprise it seemed
as though they had been expected all along, because a large
basket of freshly baked scones and several bowls of butter
and jam had been laid out on the great old-fashioned
wooden table.
The children wasted no time tucking into the spread,
and were amazed at how delicious, and how different, ev-
erything tasted. In fact, Jeremy Greenways had intended to
ask Mrs Freeman if she had bought all of this at his father's
super market, but at his first bite on a scone he knew she
had not. Actually, he was seen to gobble up quite a few,
which may be the reason he fell into a deep silence for quite
some time.
Grace Freeman told the children how she baked her
scones with cornflower that she ground from the corn that
«212 P
grew in one of the fields. The loganberry jam they were

eating came from the hedges that formed the boundaries
of the farm. She told them how Adam milked the cows
early every morning, making sure he left them with enough
milk for their own calves, and how she used some of the
milk to make cream, some to make butter, and some to
make cheese.
“Can you tell the difference between this butter and the
packaged butter the shops sell?” Adam Freeman asked
them.
“Improper question,” muttered Josh softly, but the
children heard him and started to laugh. “All right, chil-
dren, can you tell Mr Freeman what is the difference be-
tween this butter and packaged butter?”
“It tastes better!” they sang out - all except Jeremy who
said nothing.
Mr Freeman, himself smiling at the way Josh had
changed the question, asked a proper question of his own.
“Can you tell me what makes the difference?”
Now all the children fell silent.
“I'll tell you,” said Adam. “My cows feed directly from
the earth, as cows used to do from the beginning of time
until about fifty years ago. They live outdoors all day, in the
paddocks and fields that I have not planted with crops.
They eat fresh grass and whatever other vegetation grows
naturally, and my land is very healthy because I never use
chemical sprays. They drink pure water because I filter the
stream as it enters my property to remove all the pollution,
all the contaminated substances, the detergents and other
chemicals that enter the cows’ bodies when they drink
« 213 P
Rules Of Creation
what is now called nor mal water. Then I milk the cows in a
natural way and because everything is so clean and healthy,
I do not need to put chemicals into the milk to sterilize it.
When Grace and I churn it into butter, we add only a little
salt for flavouring and we don't use chemicals to preserve
or colour it. Finally, every morning when we wake and ev-
ery evening when we go to bed Grace and I say ‘Thank
you God for all you’ve given us’ and we say thank you to
the cattle and all the plants that have blessed us with their
produce.”
The terrible trio looked at each other and snig gered.
Richard’s whispered “Weirdo!” was heard by all.
“Yes, most people here think Grace and I are weirdo’s,”
said Adam without turning a hair, “but we do what we love,
and we love what we do. We live with Nature and Nature
looks after us very well indeed. Those are some of the dif-
ferences between us and nor mal people.”
The children remained silent for a few moments, then
Sharon asked, “Well, why does it have to be different?
What do other farmers do?”
Adam replied, “To use Josh?s term, I think that's a very
proper question. However, you should ask it of Farmer
Carney or the people who buy from him like Mr Hacker or
Mr Greenways; or those who sell him chemicals and hor -
mones or make artificial feeds, like Mr Sanders.”
Marie, Jeremy and Tanya all blushed and became very
silent and withdrawn. Nevertheless, they quickly forgot
that their fathers' names had been mentioned when Mr
Freeman and Josh took them out into his fields and right to
the fence that separated them from the cattle. Adam's dog,
«214 P
Barkis, came along, wag ging his tail and barking fiercely at
the same time.
“I suppose you call him Barkis because he barks such a
lot,” said Tom.
“Yes, and also because of Barkis in David
Copperfield,” answered Adam.
“Who's that?” came from several voices at once.
Josh replied, “Well, didn't I say this was an English les-
son? David Copperfield is a book I hope you'll read one
day. In it is a man called Barkis, who sent a message saying
'Barkis is willing' .”
Adam continued, “And my dog Barkis is willing, too.
He's always friendly, always happy, yet always willing to do
whatever I tell him to. For instance, if I tell him to round
up the cattle now, he'll jump the fence and do it.”
“Isn't he scared of them?” asked Michael. “They're so
big!.”
“No, he isn't, and they aren't scared of him, either,”
said Adam. “He lets them know who’s in charge and they
accept it. It's only when animals or people are frightened
that other animals or people sense it, and can take advan-
tage of the fear to threaten or attack.”
“Do cows attack people?“ queried Ruth.
“Not often;” answered the farmer. “They're docile
creatures, usually, but they can become very threatening at
times. A holidaymaker here recently walked into the cows'
field one morning. Later he told us that when he saw cows
so close to him he became ner vous. Instantly one cow put
her head down and started to move towards him, then all
the others lined up behind her, and the whole lot bore
« 215 P
Rules Of Creation
down on him very slowly but very surely. He turned and

ran till he reached the other side of the fence, then col-
lapsed in a heap!”
This story kept the children chuckling while they toured
Adam's entire organic farm, hearing all about his modern
ways of doing age-old farming. Then he led them into the
kitchen, where Grace had set out a delightful lunch of
hand-picked vegetables from her own garden, with thick
brown home-made bread, butter – which she sug gested
they spread over the vegetables – and glasses of sparkling
fresh water.
Soon after this unusual yet mar vellously tasty feast Josh
and the children bade Adam and Grace Freeman a joyous
farewell, and the party left the farm.
* * *
Josh led the children homewards, taking shortcuts across
fields and through the woods as though he had lived in
Mount Hotwater all his life. Their voices made music in
the air as they all talked at once about what they had seen or
heard or eaten, then Esther's voice rose above the others as
she cried out happily, “What I liked best was how the dog
and the cows got on together!.”
“Yes!" piped Marie, ”He wasn't scared at all, was he!.”
Tom began to laugh.
“I'm just remembering the man who ran away from
them, and the cows all marching like an army!” he ex-
plained.
“Very well,” said Josh, “in the interests of our English
language lesson, shall I tell you a story about a different
dog and cow?”
«216 P
“Oh, yes, please !” cried the children, crowding round

their teacher.
So Josh sat himself down on the grass under a great oak
tree, and the children did likewise in front of him. This is
the story he told them.
* * *
The Dogged Cow and the Cowed Dog
I n the land of Werreva, one of the great states of the

planet Foreva, it was quite unusual to find a farm with
moogilax, animals very like Earth’s cattle. This was be-
cause Werreva was blessed with an atmosphere different
from the rest of the planet. Something in the air, in the soil
and in the water caused most of the creatures of Werreva
to be rather excitable and very energetic. It was never es-
tablished whether this unusual atmosphere had attracted
Yuil and Ayil, or whether these original Werbyn had
charged the atmosphere. The fact is that moogilax are nor -
mally docile creatures, and such a high-energy atmosphere
was not very good for them.
Apart from that, most of the people of Werreva, who
were known as the Wertu tribe, disdained farming. They
preferred to spend their lives outdoors, travelling or doing
other types of adventurous work that had something to do
with discovering new aspects of life. They were the best
explorers, astronauts, sailors, plumbers, miners and trea-
sure-hunters on the planet, and many of those who could
not get about easily became geographers, mapmakers,
business agents or hoteliers or, dare one mention it, refuse
collectors. Even the few who were obliged to supply the
« 217 P
Rules Of Creation
basic needs of the tribe in stay-at-home activities often at-

tempted to find new, exciting ways of doing their work.
One day a Werbin named Sidani (‘werbin’ was the name
for a male member of the Wertu, a female was a ‘wergo’)
decided he could make his fortune if he could raise
moogilax and produce all the milk, butter, cheese, beef and
leather the Wertu needed, instead of having to buy these
products from the No/Wer (their word for strangers and
foreigners). He believed that the extremely high energy of
the Werreva soil would allow him to keep the moogilax –
which I shall call cows or cattle from now on – in smaller
fields and stalls than was usual elsewhere. If he was correct
he would not need a large farm.
He decided to start with just one moogilaq – one cow –
on his little plot of land in order to test his concept. He
bought a great white cow at a cattle fair in the neighbour-
ing state of Uitsheva, and named her Sebul. He did not
realise that Sebul had been bought up on a huge ranch be-
fore being bought to the fair, and was used to grazing freely
in a vast area of pasturage. Of all the cows he could have
chosen, Sebul was the least likely to prove his plan work-
able.
The thousand-mile journey in a trailer just large enough
to contain her was a great shock to Sebul´s system. She
could not lie down, she could not move at all. Every bump
in the road increased her alarm and anger. There were
many bumps because too few wertu stayed home to repair
the roads.
When the trailer finally came to a halt, and the werbin
emerged from the truck in front, Sebul heard a barcalot
«218 P
yapping and squealing excitedly, obviously with pleasure at

seeing its master. She heard Sidani´s voice say: “Now, now,
Sirril, calm down. I want you to meet a new friend, Sebul,
because you are going to have to work with her from now
on.”
At last the trailer door opened. Sebul instantly under-
went the indignity of the werbin pulling her tail and shout-
ing, “Come on, Sebul, you have to come out backwards.
Hey, you fellers, there, come and give a hand, will you.”
More voices, several wertu hands pulling at her tail and
legs, drag ging her backwards. Finally Sebul was free of the
trailer, down off the ramp, and standing on a blue Werreva
driveway. In front of her stood Sidani, two other wertu and
a barcalot. This was a large woolly creature – just like a dog
– that was wag ging its tail and lolling its head from side to
side, its tongue hanging foolishly out of its mouth.
Sebul relieved her tension with an almighty
“Moo-o-o-o! “ and stamped her foot. Sirril the dog in-
stantly clamped his mouth shut, dropped his tail and sank
onto his haunches. The three wertu laughed. “You´ll have
to be braver than that, Sirril,” said his master. Then he
turned to the cow.
“Welcome to Werreva, Sebul,” said Sidani. “Here´s your
new home.” He pointed straight ahead, to a small field in
which stood a stall the same size as the trailer. Sebul stood
stockstill, shocked and confused. She had been brought up
free to roam across unfenced plains of mauve grass growing
out of light blue soil. Now she stood outside a tiny unkempt
field of bluegrass mixed with white, yellow and pink shrubs.
Even the soil was different, a much deeper shade of blue.
« 219 P
Rules Of Creation
Sebul raised her head and looked all round to see where
the real pastures were. There were none. This little field
was the only patch of Nature amidst a mass of Wertu
homes, each of which had its own garage for the family
landcar, and boat-berth or helipad, that is, hovercar hangar.
A sense of desperation descended upon the cow.
Sidani attempted to tie a rope around her horns, but
Sebul lowered her head and advanced threateningly to-
wards him. The werbin backed off, and picking up three
metal poles, said to his friends, “We could prod her in with
these poles. I´ll take the rear if you take one side each.
Sirril, you keep her going straight. If she turns, yap at her.”
Everyone took up their positions and Sirril wagged his tail
again.
Sebul turned her head around, checked from which di-
rection the truck and trailer had arrived, and decided to go
straight back that way to her home in Witsheva. She turned
as though her feet were oiled, put her head down and
marched.
“No, no, you stupid cow!” shouted Sidani, “I want you
to come this way!” He ran after the animal and grabbed her
tail. She marched on, pulling him along behind her. His
companions ran alongside, trying to change her direction by
prodding her with the poles. Sebul, growing angrier and
more determined, uttered an almighty bellow and the two
friends fell back. Sidani, still hanging desperately onto her
tail, shrieked, “Sirril, stop her! Go for her, Sirril, attack, attack!”
“What a wonderful game!” thought Sirril, “I must join
in here!” With that, he darted towards Sebul, yapping at
her front leg. Sebul lowered her head, glared at him and
«220 P
snorted. Slowing her pace, she moved grimly, menacingly

towards the dog, who yelped in sudden fear then dashed
around to his master. Sidani was still clinging gamely onto
her tail. Sebul turned her head, saw the barcalot (that is, the
dog) and aimed a powerful kick in his direction with her
left back leg. Her hoof landed squarely in Sirril´s rear, lift-
ing him inches off the ground and propelling him some
distance away. He ran, howling. Sidani, still with one hand
on the cow´s tail, screamed, “Come back, Sirril! Come
here! Hey, can anyone help me? Please!”
“I´ll fetch the barcalot,” said one of his friends, and he
trotted off after Sirril. Most of Sidani´s wertu neighbours
were away on their travels, but on hearing the commotion
four or five came outdoors and joined the party. At Sidani’s
request they surrounded the cow, shouting and hooting at
her, but showed no interest at all in physically controlling
her. Sidani summoned up all his strength and yanked hard
on her tail. Sebul bellowed and aimed another kick. Sidani
let go and leapt out of the way. Sebul marched on down the
road. The neighbours fell back, admiringly.
“Why don´t you lot help me?” cried Sidani.
“That moogilaq has real courage, Sid,” said a wergo.
“We would never stand in her way.”
A general mur mur of assent reminded Sidani he was a
member of the wertu clan, whose adventures down the
ages had required enor mous courage and persistence. He
looked at the figure of the cow, marching single-mindedly
down the road to Witsheva. Not one werbin would help
him, he knew, because they would all admire Sebul´s deter -
mination.
« 221 P
Rules Of Creation
“Where´s Sirril?” he asked his friend, who had re-

turned, puffing, from the chase.
“Gone, I´m afraid.” replied the friend. “He just shot
off like a bullet, yelping all the way into the distance.”
“What am I to do?” Sidanie wailed. “Just let her go?
And Sirril too?”
“Perhaps you should pray to Kipon, our god of Cour-
age,” sug gested a neighbour, “for strength and deter mina-
tion to match that moogilaq´s. Then maybe you can get
her back.”
“Or give thanks to Kipon that you are you and not your
barcalot,” proposed a friend.
In spite of all Sidani’s efforts, Sirril the dog was never
seen nor heard of again. Meanwhile, television stations
kept a steady flow of reports on Sebul´s journey to
Witsheva, all the way to her for mer owner´s ranch. Quite
astonishingly, she completed the journey in eight days,
which under nor mal circumstances would have taken
eleven or twelve.
That event so impressed the wertu folkthat, by popular
demand, a statue to Sebul, the dog ged cow, was erected in
the central square of Werbonayr, capital city of Werreva,
immediately beneath the Tower of Kipon, the God of
Courage. This monument included Sirril, the cowed dog,
shown on his haunches at Sebul’s feet, and at the base of
the statue was inscribed a message believed to have been
delivered by Kipon to the nation of Werreva: ‘It is better to
die on your feet than to live on your knees !’
“Gosh, what a loser I am,” moaned Sidani. “One mo-
ment I had a dog and a cow. Next moment they disap-
«222 P
peared in opposite directions and I have nothing.”

“Come on, Sid, you’ve probably gained much more
than you realise at this moment,” said a friend. “Whatever
the experience cost you, you have probably made up for it
in the benefits you gained.”
“Oh, sure,” moaned Sidani. “Like, for instance, I’ve
gained a great deal of exercise !”
“Well,” said his friend , “you have proved yourself a
true werbin. You possess even more than your share of
courage, because you dared to undertake something no
werbin before you had ever attempted. You have also
proved beyond doubt the truly exceptional energy of the
soil of Werreva, since nobody has ever seen a moogilaq or
a barcalot – a cow or a dog -- move as fast as those two did .
. . even though they moved in opposite directions. And you
have gained wisdom, surely, having discovered that life de-
plores a cowed dog but applauds a dog ged cow.”
* * *
The End of theTail
M iles marked the return to Earth and the present by

calling out, “Josh, does the word ‘coward’ come
from cow?”
“Back to the English lesson!” sighed Lucinda.
“The word comes from the Latin word ‘cauda’ , mean-
ing tail,” replied the teacher, “for in the olden days a cow-
ard was represented pictorially by the image of a tail
between the legs. That surely makes the association with a
beaten dog quite clear.”
He signalled the children to rise from the grassy bank,
« 223 P
Rules Of Creation
and continue the journey home. As they walked, some were

chortling over the incidents Josh had recounted, while oth-
ers were musing over the moral of the story, and how it
might apply in their individual lives.
Suddenly an argument broke out at the rear of the party.
Tanya Sanders, her face red and angry, was shouting at
Greg ory Witley.
“It´s not my fault, I´ve done nothing wrong!” she
cried. She turned to Josh. “He´s blaming me because there
aren´t any cows in the fields besides Farmer Freeman´s!”
“Its her father´s fault,” snorted Gregory. “He´s
bought up all the farmers’ lands, and forced them to pro-
duce meat in sheds instead of in the pastures. He’s got
chemists instead of farmers to mass-produce imitation
milk, and he’s created all these new diseases through the
food we eat.”
“It´s the fault of all the grown-ups in the world,” said
Josh. “Don´t blame Tanya or her father for the greed of
the human race. If there were no greed, there would be less
demand for all the products made from dairy produce,
leather and beef. There would be less demand for
high-priced electronic games, fancy cars, pirated music…
Tanya´s father would gain little from his purchases. Ev-
ery person has to ask themselves what they are willing to do
without, and they have to do without it. Only then can they
blame anyone else for the greed that’s destroying this
planet. Now I know all of you are tired, but just look at
that wonderful sunset, and let us rejoice in what God has
given us rather than what man has taken away.”
The children´s attention turned to the glorious colours
«224 P
of the late afternoon sky.

“Look!” cried Miles, “the sky is purple – and it’s pink!”
“There’s some orange, and some gold, too!” added
Ruth.
“What mar vellous colours from a sky so blue!” sang
out Simon.
“Yes” said Tom, “it makes you wonder and it makes
you think!”
“Hey, you’re all rhynimg,” shouted Esther. “Let´s
make up a poem!”
And this was the poem the children devised as they
strag gled home that evening.
* * *
The Sky at Dusk
The sky is purple and the sky is pink.
It makes you wonder and it makes you think.
There's some orange; there's some gold too;
marvellous colours from a sky so blue!
It shows you God is looking after us,
so why do we fight, and why do we fuss?
The sun's going out; he has dressed up fine.
He deserves a break after such a long shine.
He's kept us warm and he's let us play –
he's been a blessing throughout the day.
It shows you God really cares for us
so let us be grateful and NEVER AGAIN fuss!
« 225 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Ten: A Drama of Discord
The Music Lesson
W hat is this noisy nonsense, this terrible cacoph-

ony?” demanded Josh as he walked into the mu-
sic room at Castle Hotwater. At the sight of his
discomfiture the children laughed till the tears ran. While
he had been chatting with Eustace Steele, the manager of
the castle, they had gone ahead into the music room, se-
lected their instruments and – for his special benefit, of
course – played fifteen different melodies simultaneously.
In the presence of their happy faces, Josh melted rapidly,
and within a minute or two was laughing with them at the
dreadful sounds that emerged from their medley.
“I’m glad you played that prank,” he said when they
had settled down. “This is your last visit to the Castle be-
fore your holidays commence, so I was looking for a spe-
cial idea with which to end your term here. Instead, you
have given it to me.”
He sat down in a great old armchair, and beckoned the
«226 P
children to settle on the carpeted floor around him, all but

Ruth, the pianist, armed with their instruments. “Of
course,” said Josh, “we could have held the meeting on the
grand piano. It’s big enough to hold all of us.”
When everyone was settled he looked at the instru-
ments the children were clutching, and said, “In the weeks
we have been coming here for our music lesson, the fifteen
of you have played eight different instruments, one each
on the piano, drum, trumpet and bassoon, two each on the
oboe and flute, three on the ‘cello and four on the violin.
Correct?”
They nodded their agreement. He continued. “So fif-
teen of you played eight different types of instrument to-
gether. What you got out of them was beautiful music,
whether it was old, for instance by Vivaldi and Telemann;
less old – such as Mozart and Chopin; fairly new – by
Elgar, Rachmaninov, Rossini, Greig; or modern music, of
which you’ve played quite a variety… particularly from
films. Wasn’t it har monious – an absolute joy – when fif-
teen people on eight instruments were bound together by
one composer? Today, the same fifteen performers took
the same eight types of instrument, played relatively quiet,
tuneful music and produced a devastating racket. That’s the
difference between togetherness and separateness. Never
mind the head-banging stuff that’s all noise – it just re-
quires dissension. So please remember for the rest of your
lives the full significance of the little game you played to-
day: DISSENSION CREATES DISHARMONY AND
DISSONANCE.”
“Gee, those are big words,” exclaimed Simun. “What
« 227 P
Rules Of Creation
do they mean?”
“I mean you to look them up in a dictionary,” said Josh.
“When you see them in black and white, you will remember
them better. I will tell you this, though. ‘Black and white’
refers not only to print, but also to the piano. Words –
which are sounds – and music are closely related. Thus, al-
though they come from the world of music, the words dis-
har mony, dissonance and discord are all unpleasant
effects in our daily lives. They are caused by dissent, and
they lead to greater dissent.”
“So if you look after the sense, the sounds will look af-
ter themselves !” Melanie volunteered, and Josh was un-
able to respond because so many hands and voices were
raised. Tanya got in first.
“What do you describe as head-banging noise?” she
asked. “Are you referring to modern pop, rock, rap, heavy
metal or other modern music for young people? Or are
you referring to jazz?”
“Or to Shostakovich, Webern, Stravinsky, Schonberg
and similar modern composers?” added Gregory.
“My comments do not apply only to the sphere of mu-
sic,” replied Josh, “nor to a specific class of music. It is a
symptom of the modern world. I refer to aeroplanes, cars,
motor-bikes, hammers, drills, mobile phones, rowdy
crowds, barking dogs, clattering bottles, exploding fire-
works – not just the ear-splitting sounds conveyed via car
radios, or mobile juke-boxes, as I’ve heard them called.
The atmosphere is so full of head-banging stuff nowa-
days, it doesn’t need musicians to add to the quantity, but at
any club or dance, the volume of sound, blared out on
«228 P
huge speakers, seems to matter far more than musicality or

variety. Yes, the world still has many beautiful sounds and
sights – some natural, others man-made – yet I regard the
modern age as an era of noise and ugliness rather than of
tunefulness and beauty. Most modern poetry is noisy,
harsh prose broken up into shorter lines. Art, whether
painting or sculpture, reflects the same dissonance. The
message when it is intelligible, seems to be nihilistic and
hopeless. Is it an escape mode? Do average people escape
like this because they feel themselves incapable of chang-
ing the system? Or has even this escape been laid on them
in order that they should be unable to think clearly? ”
“If the system was laid on them, someone must have
done the laying,” said Richard. “Who do you think would
do that?”
“Those who want the masses to be their willing victims,
I guess,” replied the schoolmaster.
“I suppose they are the super-wealthy bosses of
super-large corporations!” volunteered Gregory.
“You don’t think it is the fault of governments?” asked
Melanie “After all, they are the ones who tolerate it and al-
low it. Surely they should be the ones to change things?”
“I’m not certain whether they are elected to change
things or to keep things the same,” replied Josh. “I am
sure of two things only in this respect. One is, that uncon-
sciously as well as consciously, people always attract
what they attach their emotional strength to, whether
the emotion be love, fear or hate, and whether the emotion
is overt or covert. This is true, whether the issue is health
or illness, marriage or divorce, wealth or poverty, fair play
« 229 P
Rules Of Creation
or foul. It is true, regardless of how many votes were cast

in a democracy, or even where none have been cast in an
open dictatorship. Thus, government always represents
the majority, whether that majority loves, fears or hates the
government concerned. The other thing I am sure of,
though it’s often hard to prove, is that certain corporations
lay out huge sums to keep governments in power. This is
because the public looks to its government rather than to
business houses for leadership, so the giant multi-national
corporations can get on with their work without too much
interference from the public or the government.”
“Is there anything wrong with their work?” asked Ruth.
“There can’t be, if they are fulfilling the desires of the
majority.” answered Josh with a smile. “”I do think though,
that even in the prevailing circumstances, people and the
planet could be provided for in a kindly, caring manner.
What will destroy this planet, I am sure, is the greed of the
majority, no matter what their colour or country. It keeps
the multi-nationals’ going at their work. For the benefit of
the greedy public, they produce a vast supply of unneces-
sary or useless or questionable products at the expense of
the good earth and all who depend on it. And the good sea
and its creatures as well.”
The master looked around him and added, “Gosh, isn’t
this discussion out of tune with where we are and what we
are supposed to be doing? Here we are at a beautiful old
castle, intending to play beautiful old music. Let us get on
with that, and enjoy our time together, for it is too short.”
For all that a sigh of relief went up at his change of tone,
Josh knew that his words had not fallen on deaf ears. The
«230 P
group took out their instruments, Ruth returned to the pi-

ano, Josh, with his eyes closed, selected a music book from
a pile on the piano. It was a concerto by Brahms, and
within moments beautiful music filled the castle.
An hour later, the group returned from their dreamy
mood to their day, age and surroundings. They had heard
Josh say, “We have to hurry now. I have a meeting with
your parents tonight, and I wish to prepare your work and
mine for that.”
Sadly, they returned their instruments to their various
cases and places in the Castle’s music room, but brightened
up when they got out into the sunshine.
* * *
A Meeting of Unlike Minds
T he PTA – Parent-Teacher’s Association – of Mount

Hotwater Village School was a rather sleepy body.
The school did not need much in the way of fund-
ing, partly because there were only fifteen pupils, partly be-
cause it was well enough provided for by the State, and
partly because the inhabitants of Mount Hotwater were
generally well-heeled enough to be able to pay for any ex-
tras the school needed without requiring a fund-raising
event. The only other function of a PTA – in Mount
Hotwater, that is – was to ar range a get-together to review
the pupils’ prog ress. Instead of holding such meetings,
Lena Sallows had tended to do that from time to time at the
school gate when parents arrived to fetch their children.
The chairperson of the Mount Hotwater Village School
PTA, Eileen Townsend, had, therefore, been quite sur-
« 231 P
Rules Of Creation
prised to receive a phone call from Josh, requesting that

she ask all the parents to a meeting in the schoolroom.
Josh mentioned that the return of Lena Sallows was immi-
nent and that the school holidays would commence shortly
thereafter. She was pleasantly surprised to hear that Josh
wanted the parents to view the work of their children, to
hear his general comments and then to air their views or
concerns. The meeting was set for a week later, the evening
of 30 June.
When Josh and the children returned from Castle
Hotwater that day they all set about doing something that
had not happened when Lena Sallows was there. They
stuck their artwork all round the walls of the schoolroom
with blue-tack, and placed their other schoolwork and
homework on the desks.
“Will we be showing our work to our parents?” asked
Miles. He was really proud that his mother was this year’s
chairlady of the PTA, though he did not know what she
did in that capacity. In fact, she did nothing, precisely
because there had been nothing to do.
“I’m afraid not,” replied the schoolmaster. “I discussed
with the chairperson of the PTA – who happens to be your
mother, I believe – when the best time was, and she said
8.30 p.m. So I’m sorry, but I’ll do the showing of your
work and the talking to them about you but not with you.
Do not fear, though, I have no complaints about any of
you, only words of praise!”
“That is a relief,” sighed Melanie, “but I doubt you’ll
get the same from our parents. Most of them are unhappy
about us, and some are unhappy about you.”
«232 P
“That sounds like a nor mal, ordinary school then,”

smiled Josh, “and your parents sound like nor mal, ordi-
nary parents.”
* * *
Thus it was that the PTA meeting took place that night.
Nearly all the mothers attended and a good few fathers as
well, though the most prominent members of the commu-
nity, including Monty Sanders and Lloyd Barkly, were ab-
sent. They would never condescend to attend a school
meeting called by the teacher. If and when they were con-
cerned, they preferred to call on the teacher in their own
time, and to request sight solely of their own children’s
work.
The showing of the children’s work was a great
eye-opener. The art displayed on the walls was particularly
well received. Their homework was better over the last
three months than it had been before, and a number of
parents asked Josh what magic he had wrought to achieve
this.
“To be honest, I don’t know,” was his response to all
who asked. “I’ve not threatened them, nor tempted them
with sweets. I have not looked at the homework they did
for Miss Sallows, and the work on display tonight belongs
only to my period here.”
His address was brief. He praised the children and their
work, and complimented most of the parents on their chil-
dren. He remarked that all of them should place their rela-
tionship with their children ahead of the cold requirements
of the Education Board. That went down very well.
“Several parents could be more conscious of their chil-
« 233 P
Rules Of Creation
dren’s needs,” he added, “but there’s no point in stressing

that because those parents are not here tonight.” He knew
he had dealt with the most important members of the
Hotwater community in a single sentence; and he knew
that the sentence would get back to those parents. He was
well satisfied. He did not mention Miss Sallows, and no-
body seemed to notice.
A number of eyebrows were raised, though, at the chil-
dren’s written work; for not only had they written sums,
history, geography, science and all the other subjects Josh
had taught them, they also had noted a number of things
that weren’t in the syllabus. Most of them had written what
he had told them about the Amoda and Forinas, and all had
recorded his powerful one-liners. The short moral points
contained in the one-liners met with approval, but the
‘other planet’ raised quite a few eyebrows. Some parents
were unsure whether to question these entries with Josh;
others decided it was not important enough. A few did
tackle him directly.
“what does Amoda mean?” “Is this in their syllabus?”
“What’s this stuff about Forinas, Huzu and Planet Ifeva,
etcetera?” “How much time do they spend on stories that
have nothing to do with their schoolwork?” These were
just a few of the questions that rained down on Josh’s head
that night. He replied to all the questions in the same easy
tone he had adopted throughout the evening.
“Yes, I tell them stories that are not included in the syl-
labus.” “I tell them about one story a week and it usually
has relevance to something that is going on in the class.”
“Every tale I tell them, whether it’s about the Amoda, the
«234 P
Bible, Shakespeare or whatever, has a significance for them

that will help them throughout their lives.” “It doesn’t mat-
ter whether God created Earth or whether Torreac created
Ifeva over a different period with different names – it’s all
way before our time, unascertainable, and relevant only in
respect of what duties and privileges it laid on us.”
Eventually, however, he ceased answering questions
from individual parents. He banged loudly on his table,
and when he had everyone’s attention, he said very firmly:
“Regarding all the notes in your children’s books that
are unfamiliar to you, or that seem like mumbo-jumbo:
Your children will be with you this coming weekend and
throughout the forthcoming holidays. Please ask them the
relevance of the tales I have told them and the notes they
have made. I am sure it will help them to recall these
events, and I am sure the lessons projected by these stories
will help you as much as it will them. Now I will take ques-
tions that relate directly to the children’s appointed work,
their behaviour, and anything else that is pressing.”
Josh had scarcely stopped speaking when he was again
assailed by questions from his audience. There was no di-
rect reference to the issues raised by his stories in the ques-
tions that poured forth. However, John Townsend, the
phar macist husband of the PTA chairlady, who was first
off, doubtless had it hidden in his query: “Tell us, Mr
Murlon, do you think the Education Board has the correct
for mula?”
“I would not fault the Education Board for anything
but its name,” replied Josh. “It should be the Inculcation
Board, since it is concerned with the infor mation input
« 235 P
Rules Of Creation
into children. I believe in education in its truest sense,

which means bringing out the particular talents, skills, wis-
dom and creativity that exist within each child. That is what
I deliver, in addition to the Board’s programme. It is what I
believe every schoolteacher should deliver without bypass-
ing the Education Board’s criteria.”
“How do you do that?” asked Eileen, his wife, and
chairlady of the PTA.
“With love, interest and patience, that’s L – I – P. Call it
LIP if you like… as distinct from the lip-ser vice paid to ed-
ucation by most of officialdom. Inculcation and indoctri-
nation are the hallmarks of most modern teaching systems,
and they certainly have merit in developing the left-hemi-
sphere activity of a child’s brain. By this, I refer to the logi-
cal, reasoning, decision-making function. By contrast, the
right hemisphere accesses the race-memory, intuition, in-
spiration, creativity. These areas are often ignored by teach-
ing institutions, except when dancing, music and art are
taught. You perhaps know that a soldier marches according
to the instructions of the left hemisphere of his brain,
whereas a dancer generally dances through the right hemi-
sphere. So it’s not only for the sake of schoolwork that one
distinguishes between the two hemispheres of the brain.
“The word ‘education’ comes from Latin, and means to
‘lead out’ or ‘draw out’. This supposes there is already
something within a child. Cast your minds back to your
childhood and ask yourselves whether your schooling
brought out the best in you. Were there yearnings within
you to learn more, do more or be more that went unrecog-
nized by the syllabus and the teachers? Were there yearn-
«236 P
ings that you either suppressed until you forgot about their
existence; or do they lie there yet, craving recognition and
expression? Or were you amongst the few who broke free
and went on to realise the dream? I have two hopes in this
respect. One is, that your children have developed and will
continue to develop the right hemispheres as well as the
left hemispheres of their brains. The second is that you,
their parents, will help them do so rather than hinder them,
which seems to be the mission of today’s parents and
teachers.”
He fell silent, and so, for a few moments, did his audi-
ence. It was quite a lecture he had just delivered. However,
Marie Hacker’s mother, Katy, was more interested in outer
effects than inner. She asked Josh quite directly, “You are
an attractive young man. We do not know whether you
have a wife or a partner, and you show no interest in our at-
tractive young women. Since we have to trust our children
to your care, may I ask, are you nor mal?”
Josh laughed out loud, then replied with his customary
but not-so-noticeable evasion. “What do you mean by
‘nor mal’? Nor mal means in accordance with the norms,
that is, the public standards of the time. I don’t know
whether the public today has definable standards, and if
such exist, what those standards are or whether you and I
would choose to live by them. I certainly do not conform
to today’s standards of confusion, where people are uncer-
tain of their identities, of their roles in life, of their sexual-
ity, of their origins, or of the power they have within
themselves to deter mine their own futures rather than be
subject to the hypnotic dictates of fashion, music, and
« 237 P
Rules Of Creation
commerce. No, I am not nor mal in these ways, and you, as

a parent of a child in my class, should be grateful. Perhaps
you should rather ask whether what I have to offer your
children is good and helpful for them, which is what I am
here for.”
Marge Kendall, Simon’s mother, had nursed her doubts
about Josh right from his first day, when she and two other
mothers had watched him from the school gate.… She had
expressed them also to Don, her husband, who now asked
Josh, “Well, that’s a very good answer, Josh, on the issue of
nor mality. I think our modern society accepts both hetero-
sexuality and homosexuality as ‘nor mal’. So I’m sure no-
body here would think less of you whatever your sexual
leanings. I think it’s pure curiosity that causes us to want to
know which you are.”
Without blinking an eyelid, Josh replied: “This meeting
was intended as an opportunity for you to learn about your
children, so let me assure you. Your children are safe with
me – sexually and in every other way. Now shall we con-
tinue with the purpose of this gathering?”
Don’s face had turned red with embarrassment while
Josh was speaking. He retired to Simon’s table and studi-
ously examined his son’s work. Nevertheless, Derek Bell,
an advertising executive and father of Lucinda, pursued
the issue a little further. “I am not interested in your sex
life, Josh,” he said, “but I am interested in what you teach
our children – or more specifically my child – about sex.
There has been a great tendency in modern schools to
teach children about, and even to praise, homosexuality.
Are you amongst those teachers?”
«238 P
“Definitely not,” replied Josh. “I am unashamedly sex-

ist. I respect the Divine creation of two sexes, male and fe-
male, each with its own nature and functions. Regardless
of how men have brutalised women, and of how women
have manipulated men throughout the ages, the sexes have
always been – until very recently – equal but different in
respect of their capabilities and responsibilities toward Na-
ture and each other.
“I recognize that Nature contains amoebas and her-
maphrodites; I acknowledge that some birds and mammals
mate for life, while others are polygamous, nevertheless that
is how they were designed to be. Humans were designed to
be of two sexes, male and female. Both sexes are polyga-
mous by nature, yet they have the free will to choose monog-
amy or celibacy. Mainly for child-bearing reasons, also
because of money, habit and religion, most women chose to
be monogamous. For religious reasons mainly, most men
chose to profess monogamy, but they practised polygamy –
openly before marriage and secretly during marriage. All
those lines have been blurred by today’s drive to make men
and women equal and the same, and to accept any form of
coupling. I doubt that this complies with the Divine design,
and I therefore suspect that it will only lead in due course to
another irrational swing of the pendulum.”
“Well, that’s new!” exclaimed Eileen Townsend. “I
thought quite simply that men were polygamous and
women monogamous by nature!”
“My thinking is not new, it is simply not broadcast.
Yours, on the other hand, is somewhat old-fashioned,” ad-
monished Josh. “It was valid when women had to avoid
« 239 P
Rules Of Creation
having children from several lovers, in case none of them

took responsibility for the consequences. Ever since the
‘Pill’ became available to women they have been every bit
as polygamous as men.
“Men always knew that while they were stronger physi-
cally, women were stronger emotionally and brighter men-
tally. As long as men kept women indoors and subjugated
physically, because they had or were about to have children,
things were fine for them. Since women have been liberated
physically as well as sexually, they have risen to the top in
business, sport, even the police. They have generally proved
themselves so powerful that they have revealed male inade-
quacy. That’s why many young men have committed suicide
or become cannabis-smoking escapees from life.”
Josh pointedly turned his attention to the other parents,
showing that the sex discussion was closed. This gave Tom
Ryan’s mother, Shelagh, the chance to ask him, “What do
you hope to achieve with only fifteen kids? You should be
at a much larger school.”
“I go where I am sent, and I am delighted to have been
sent here, to this small school,” replied Josh. “In a large
school I may have been more restricted in my teaching. Let
me tell you something. One man received the law via the
Ten Commandments, and he forced it upon his tribe by in-
voking the threat of Divine punishment. Yet probably no
one has observed all ten injunctions, although they have
been endorsed and quoted by millions. Another man un-
derstood Love as the fulfilment of the Law. He taught it to
twelve men who were already set in their ways when he
came along. Thus, even though he insisted that whatever
«240 P
miracle he performed they could also do, they chose to as-

cribe special power to him and deny it to themselves. So
no-one has practised or proved his teachings though mil-
lions have been slaughtered in his name and in the name of
the love he taught.
“If only Moses and Jesus had passed on their messages
directly to children, this world may have been a very differ-
ent – much better – place. That is because children have an
unconditioned right brain. They understand and relate to
all other children and most adults regardless of language
barriers. They have a capacity and desire to learn, and a ca-
pacity for change as well. Adults, on the other hand, feel
safe staying with what they learnt when they were children.
“Moses and Jesus got their messages in the wrong or-
der, anyway, largely because of the conditions of their
time. Moses had to keep a large, untidy, false-god-adoring
crowd under control, so he taught the Law of God. Jesus,
well-studied in the Hebrew religion, knew that it lacked the
teaching of Love, so he added that Love is the fulfilment
of the Law. Should each of these fifteen children under-
stand the reverse teaching – that the Law is the fulfilment
of Love – my time here will have been justified. Let them
pass on their understanding to only two others, and each
of these thirty to yet two others, and so on. On that basis it
won’t take more than a century or so to change the whole
world’s perceptions and practices. Being children, they can
readily practise what they preach while they are preaching,
and that, too, will make a great difference. In any event,
what’s a century or two compared to the thousands of
years of distortion?”
« 241 P
Rules Of Creation
Josh had surprised himself by this speech. He had not

intended to take this amorphous mass of parents into his
confidence yet he had gone on to answer a question neither
Shelagh nor anyone else had asked. He shrugged, as
though his revelation was unimportant.
“Well, who knows?” he said into the astonished silence.
“Lena Sallows will be back very soon, and I may be sent to
a large city school, with hundreds of pupils. Who’s got the
next question for me?”
Jeremy Greenways’ mother, Louise, made sure no-one else
got in ahead of her. “What has happened to Jeremy?” she
asked, almost out of breath from her rush to get the ques-
tion in. “I say this in praise, not in criticism,” she added.
“He is such an improved child at home, and he doesn’t
seem to be a bully any more.”
“What happened was Jeremy’s self-discovery,” replied
the master. “He found that he had talents and abilities he
could be proud of, and that when he acts completely natu-
rally the kids like him anyway. He no longer has to be cock
o’ the walk, strutting around the school in order to get ad-
miration. His mates respect him for himself, whether he is
laughing, crying, working or asking questions. He has cut
down on consuming his Dad’s super market packs and has
developed a good body. Even though he was reluctant to
admit it, he always had a sound mind, an engaging person-
ality and a decent character. Now, at school, he has nothing
to prove, he is accepted. That’s different from what he has
been receiving at home, I’m sorry to say. The major input
from his parents has been ceaseless criticism sweetened by
a limitless flow of canned drinks, crisps, chocolates and
«242 P
other sugar-laden goodies that build damaged egos, fat

bodies and flabby minds.
“The two members of his ‘gang’ have also let go of
their need to have a leader. They have discovered inde-
pendently worthwhile qualities in themselves, and they like
themselves enough now not to need the approval of a
leader or of their peers. The result has been that Jeremy has
found himself alone, and has liked it. He is growing inde-
pendent, even though he still loves his parents – and their
super market.”
Louise Greenways nodded thoughtfully. “Thank you,
Josh,” she said. “I don’t know where else I’d have gotten
such a straight answer. I am sorry that Barry is not here to
listen to your answer, and that he and I did so much dam-
age to Jeremy earlier. But he’s not the only one learning
from you. We are, too. Anyway, it’s great news that he is
making such a change.”
Josh smiled his appreciation, and turned to Ruth Fran-
cis’ mother, Doris, who had been flapping her arm indeci-
sively from time to time. “What can I tell you?” he asked.
“Nothing about Ruth,” she replied. “I thought she was
doing well with you, and the work you have shown us here
simply proves it. However, Josh, I’d like to take a photo of
the PTA committee with you in the middle. Would you
please join the committee members?”
“No, thanks very much,” responded Josh. “Wait until
your next meeting with Lena Sallows. This is her school.”
Mrs. Francis, however, was not to be put off that easily.
“You sound very modest, but I’m sure there’s more to it
than that.” she said. “What is your real reason for avoiding
cameras?”
« 243 P
Rules Of Creation
Josh, ever-polite, replied with a deferential smile. “If

you must know, I have a distinct aversion to the entire pro-
cess of photographs and filming,” he said. “Photographs
constitute a glorification of the ego. They also perpetuate a
picture of who or what or where we were yesterday, super-
imposing it upon our today’s and prescribing our tomor-
rows. Photographs lock us into the past and block us
against the future.”
That was enough for her to think about. He did not
need to confuse her by adding that the body he was wear-
ing was actually quite ethereal and would not show up on a
photograph. She would see either nothing, or something
large, blue and quite repugnant to most human eyes.
Josh turned again to the group of parents. “Who’s
next?” he asked.
Walter Witley, a pilot home for a few days, and the fa-
ther of Gregory, had made no secret of his approval of
Josh’s method of teaching, playing and sharing with the
pupils. Now he asked the teacher simply, “We’ve looked at
the pictures on the walls. We’ve looked at the books. It
seems that whatever subject you have been teaching, you
have by and large enjoyed the support of the children, as
they have enjoyed yours. What, in your opinion, is the
most important subject you have taught them?”
Josh thought for a moment, then replied: “That will be
different for each child, depending on what he or she
wishes to do for a career. Because they are all different, and
will make different choices, I have treated each subject with
equal importance. Mainly, though, I have but a short time
with your children. Accordingly, I have focussed on using
«244 P
my skills to help them develop theirs. As a result, they may

grow up respecting each other’s uniqueness, honouring
and fulfilling their own potential, and marrying the love
and laughter that fills each child’s heart to the power and
talents that reside in their brains. That is the best I can do in
my limited time with your children. Lena Sallows can do
the rest.”
Josh glanced at his watch. “It’s late,” he said. “One last
question, if there is.”
* * *
A Cry for Help
E laine Davies, the widowed mother of Richard, sud-

denly realised this might be her best chance to in-
volve Josh. She spoke quickly lest anyone else
should get in. “I would welcome your advice, Josh,” she
said. “I don’t know whether it’s because his father died in a
car accident when he was quite small, or whether I’m doing
something wrong, or whether it’s just his nature. But in my
experience Richard is lazy, idle, messy and disorganised.
Yet he respects you. I’m sure he’s not like that with you.”
“He was like that when I arrived at the school,” said
Josh. “He was also a member of a three-man gang that
caused a great deal of disorder, dismay and inappropriate
laughter in the class. He isn’t like that anymore, and the
gang has dissolved too. Yes, I believe that he does respect
me. If so, he respects me because I respect him, regardless
of his inappropriate actions from time to time, or even
with regard to them. Do you respect him for who he is?
Or do you keep it only for what he does?”
« 245 P
Rules Of Creation
Although Josh responded directly to her, none of the

other parents slipped away. They listened carefully, picking
up what they could for use with their own children.
“To discipline him you have to first discipline yourself,”
he said. “Declare your space. Declare your terms. Remem-
ber that you cannot give away what you do not have, so give
yourself space, time, respect and love. Only then will you
be able to give him his space, time, respect – and the kind
of love he will understand and value. As long as you let
him walk all over you, you will not love yourself, and if you
do not love yourself, your actions towards him will not be
prompted by love but by a desire for love, or by duty, anger
or some other emotion.
“Set him an example of Love-in-Action. For your son,
express your love at any time and in way you wish to, but
make sure your actions come from your outgoing love
not from your neediness or desire to win his love. Give
love but not indulgence. When there is an issue to be re-
solved, do what you undertake to do as well as what you
are obliged to do as a dutiful parent. Then do not sud-
denly go soft by doing more. Do nothing more.
“Never fight or function at his level when he is in a bad
or low mood. Refuse to enter into a scene he has set for
you. Lift him to your level. I myself let him have his angry
outbursts as long as they are not derogatory to me or any
member of this group or of his family. He may be critical
of any of us or any member of his family, but it must be
justified and it must be accompanied by a constructive al-
ternative. Of course, the rule applies to every member of
the class, myself included.”
«246 P
“Thank you, Josh,” said Elaine. “I will practise what

you have told me. I’m so glad I raised this with you.”
“So are we,” added Don Kendall. “Don’t fret, Elaine.
We have much the same problem and we aren’t a sin-
gle-parent family. I bet everyone here has benefited from
Josh’s words.”
“Thank you all for coming, for asking all the questions
you did,” said Josh.
Nobody saw him leave, yet when the parents had said
goodnight to one another and wished to say that to him, he
had gone.
« 247 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Eleven: A Flight of Fantasy
The Geography Lesson
I cannot understand why some of you have found ge-

ography boring,” said Josh. “It is so interesting to
learn about the world, and the creatures and plants
that its different climates produce. Do you know how ex-
citing it is to discover the similarities as well as the differ-
ences between various parts of the planet – not to mention
the universe? Do you know, for instance, how the rivers
flow into the oceans, and the oceans flow back into the
rivers, how the earth acts as a filtration unit for the salt of
the ocean, and how different creatures live in these differ-
ent types of environment?”
“Perhaps you have a different way of teaching the sub-
ject,” offered Ruth.
“Perhaps I have,” said Josh, “yet even the guidelines
from the Education Department are very clear about the
many aspects of geography, and the connections between
this subject and several others, such as astronomy, ocean-
«248 P
ography, and archaeology. Miss Sallows, when she returns,

should be persuaded by your interest and enthusiasm to
make connections for you, and preferably with you.”
“Why don’t you do it, Josh? Why are you leaving it for
her?” asked Miles.
“Oh, I certainly intend to give you more geography les-
sons,” replied the master. “However, I do cover substantial
areas that are not on the Education Department’s list;
therefore while I will continue to do plenty of geography
with you, I shall leave plenty for her also. For today, let us
go to the beginning – or at least, nearer the beginning than
your lessons have taken you.”
Josh took the class on a mental journey, back to the time
when planet Earth was formed. The group learned how fi-
ery volcanoes and thunderous earthquakes created moun-
tains and rivers, and how oceans and forests, icy wastelands
and hot, dry deserts, grassy plateaux and silent lakes all
came into being. Then he spoke about the huge variety of
living forms found in each of these different types of area.
He told them about the changes wrought by asteroids,
about the end of the dinosaur era, about the continents be-
ing wrenched apart and then drifting quietly away from
each other. He told them what the geography manual said
about the advent of man, and he talked about the different
sizes, shapes and colours of human beings in the different
parts of this planet.
“Do you think another asteroid will fall on us and de-
stroy most of our planet?” interrupted Marie.
“I think that something of the sort is likely to happen,
even if it’s every few thousand years or so,” Josh answered,
« 249 P
Rules Of Creation
“although a planet can go fifty thousand years or more

without outside interference. I doubt, though, that Earth
will need an asteroid to crash into it to dramatically change
things this time. If one does, it had better crash-land here
well within the next fifty years if it is to beat the changes
being wrought by humans. I imagine you children will be
young grown-ups, say thirty years old or so, when the
changes which are happening even now, will have reached
their catastrophic finalé.”
He paused, then added, as if he had just thought of it,
“Unless, of course, you fifteen – and enough of your
friends and contacts – say something loud enough and do
something strong enough to stop the destruction that has
been happening for some time. But you will have to hurry,
for the destruction has been gaining in speed and size each
year.”
“I don’t know anything about that!” pouted Tom.
“How can I warn anyone of the dangers if I don’t know of
any?”
“We don’t get any such infor mation at home or in
school,” added Marie. “The only up-to-date infor mation is
on the TV news ser vices or in the newspapers, and then it’s
either very much condensed or it’s slanted !” exclaimed
Melanie. “For proper infor mation one has to watch the
documentaries, and they are usually well out-of-date. Few
children watch these, anyway, when there are so many chil-
dren’s channels. You should know, you’re a man of the
world!”
She thought Josh’s smile was in sympathy with her state-
ment. She did not guess that he was smiling at the inaccu-
«250 P
racy of her final sentence.

He said he would tell the youngsters about the immi-
nent dangers facing Earth. They sat back, expecting him to
talk about nuclear bombs, but he touched on that subject
only briefly.
“The United States has some six thousand nuclear
bombs that we know of,” he said. “That’s far more, thou-
sands more in fact, than all the other nuclear bombs owned
by all the other nations in the world. The Americans prob-
ably produce them not to use in any actual war, but to keep
their massive population working. With the advance of
technology in the computer and machine fields, humans
are dispensable in most firms, so there are not enough in-
nocent, harmless jobs left. At the same time the technolog-
ical advances in the medical and phar maceutical fields
ensure that there are more humans than ever before. Many
thousands or millions of unemployed people would pro-
vide a great threat to one’s own nation, so governments
would rather have their populations doing any type of
work. If producing bombs and all types of ar maments, in-
cluding nuclear weapons, is the work that’s going, so be it.
If there’s no war, some are simply stored away, while the re-
mainder may be sold or smug gled to other nations or to
terrorists. The great danger to the world, particularly that
posed by nuclear bombs, secreted wherever they are, lies
not in their being deliberately used, but in their being set
off, exploded, by changes in the Earth’s plates or its tem-
perature.
“No, my young friends, unless an asteroid crashes into
Earth very soon, the death of the Earth as we know it will
« 251 P
Rules Of Creation
be due to pollution of the planet and the destruction of its

natural resources. The real enemies of life as you know it
are the multinational corporations. These include not only
the phar maceutical and ar maments firms we all know
about, but the banks that finance them. Add to these the
pedlars of tobacco, marijuana, cocaine, heroin, LSD and
other drugs, the sweets and cold drinks firms, the produc-
ers and vendors of hamburgers. and the music merchants
who produce sound that deafens. The farmers who are so
greedy for money that they produce monocyclic crops like
bananas or coffee, year after year from the same piece of
soil without giving it the chance to recover – they are part
of the problem. Then there are the oil barons, who are the
big gest intruders into the planet’s structure, the big gest ex-
ploiters of the earth’s resources and the big gest, most in-
trusive element in civilized life. All these are threats to
Earth in general and your generation in particular.
“Yet the firms that are now operating in the most dan-
gerous field of all – genetics – pose perhaps the worst
threat the planet has ever known. For a start, they are pro-
ducing genetically modified fruits and vegetables, from
which they have bred out the seeds. They let you believe
you are getting more fruit for your money, but in fact, you
always have to buy from them. They breed genetically
modified animals for humans to eat and for these they
need more grassland and vegetation in what used to be ter-
rain for different types of animal. As I’ve mentioned be-
fore, their creatures are loaded with hor mones, which in
turn produce big ger, fatter or stronger humans, though not
blessed with greater intelligence or health. These scientists
«252 P
are closely connected to the scientists working on cloning,

who appear to have had success cloning humans, or to be
on the brink of such success. So, just by the way, who do
you think they’ll clone, if not themselves and their cro-
nies?”
“Well, there you have it,” said Melanie. “If there were
nothing else to fear, the cloning scientists, the GM scien-
tists and the oil barons, all coming together within a few
years of each other…! What future is there for Earth?
“The best we can hope for is that the oil supplies run
out quickly, before the scientists and multinationals have
extended their grip on the planet,” sug gested Tom.
“That is, of course, if humanity has not discovered or
utilized the alternatives,” said Josh, in an effort to placate
the now-angry young people.
“Do you know – or believe – that alternatives exist to-
day? If so, are these known to a lot of people, and more
specifically, to the governments of various nations?” asked
Melanie.
“Oh, yes!” exclaimed Josh, his enthusiasm rising as he
warmed to his subject. “Water power, for example, has
been known for centuries. Had oil and its many uses not
been discovered, I have no doubt that mankind would have
harnessed water power much more efficiently than it has
done. As it is, water has been needed for irrigation and ab-
lution purposes for centuries, thus increasingly efficient
ways of using it have been worked on. There is no doubt
that with additional research, more and more efficient ways
of using water – and returning it to the planet afterwards –
would evolve.”
« 253 P
Rules Of Creation
Miles Townsend, equally enthusiastic, burst in. The sec-

ond oldest in the class, he had studied science and technol-
ogy a good deal more than the others.
“Wind power requires only windmills,” he said, “and
when city people come across them they get e real jolt back
to the past. But with the knowledge we have at present, one
needs a great number of them to be effective, which ren-
ders the countryside noisy and unsightly. That’s why there’s
such a demand for solar power. Harnessing the energy of
the sun is virtually labour-free, occupies little space – usu-
ally on rooftops anyway – and is in quite widespread use in
a number of poorer hot countries.”
Marie, somewhat sadly thought Josh, added: “That’s
true, Josh. However, in sophisticated countries like Amer-
ica, Britain, Ger many, the engineers who make and the re-
tailers who sell the solar panels are focussed on growing
rich. Hence they charge so much for these panels that the
public would rather use whatever their government is of-
fering as standard. Back to oil, gas and electricity, of
course.”
“Surely that’s okay, since gas, oil, and particularly petro-
leum products have made life so much easier for us,” said
Richard.
“Yes, in a number of respects they have,” replied the
master. “However, I sug gest that if you think about it fully,
you will observe that most of these benefits existed a few
decades ago, whereas life has grown more complicated –
and more polluted – in recent times. Take, for instance, the
plastics industry, since plastics are a derivative of petro-
leum which the oil companies provide. This industry pro-
«254 P
duced useful items originally, particularly where it replaced

breakable glass. Look at it today… producing millions of
dangerous and short-lived toys, as well as unnecessary
wrappers, bags and packets that litter the streets and the
countryside.“
“Worse still,” said Melanie, glad of the chance to enter
the conversation, “now they make vast coverings for fruits
and vegetables which used to grow naturally. So while they
grow larger and firmer under plastic sheets, they have a
much shorter lifetime and no taste at all. The birds cannot
get at them, either, so they starve.”
Tanya nodded animatedly. “My dad said he did very
well out of this, because insects thrived in the absence of
birds. So he sold lots and lots of insecticides to the farm-
ers.” She blushed with shame, and added, “So many re-
quirements today depend on oil, one wonders whether the
human race has any chance of sur vival once oil runs out.”
“That” said the teacher, “will be sooner than the oil
company bosses would like you to know.”
“Surely they have solutions ready?” questioned Greg-
ory Witley.
“They probably have, although they have been very
quiet about solutions. I should think those solutions are
only for themselves, not for the masses.” answered Josh.
“They are probably heavily financing the space exploration
programme, in the hope they can get away from Earth be-
fore cold and darkness take over.”
“Perhaps the answer is to create a fleet of spacecraft,
and to airlift the whole human race to an unspoilt planet,”
sug gested Esther.
« 255 P
Rules Of Creation
“By itself, that sounds like an excellent solution. How-

ever, one must always relate the theory to the practical ap-
plication, ” said Josh. “Will someone in the class do that?”
Miles leapt in. “It will require about a thousand space-
craft, each able to carry six thousand people, to make a
thousand trips each, just to save the human population,
without their cats, dogs, canaries, horses, cattle, sheep,
guinea pigs… “
“Correct,” said Josh. “So this by itself is quite a daunt-
ing concept. Is there another problem?”
“Ah, I understand!” exclaimed an enlightened Melanie.
“The only people who have the know-how to build such
spacecraft are the elite of the space engineers, while only the
extremely wealthy have the money for such a venture
…”Meaning that these two groups of people would not
want to spend time and money on salvaging the poor of Af-
rica, Asia and South America, let alone travel with them!”
burst out Tom. “If they can find a planet to go to, the engi-
neers will build just enough spacecraft for themselves and
the wealthy people who pay them to do so.”
“Still, their real problem is – where do they go?” posed
Marie.
“Indeed,” said Josh, “NASA, through its unmanned
satellites as well as its astronauts, has been searching the so-
lar system – this whole galaxy – for habitable planets. So
far, it’s star-gazers have either found none at all within
reach, or are keeping very quiet about any it has found.
What solutions it may have, if any, are exclusively for their
astronomers, their engineers and the super-rich. So, my
young friends, how to salvage this planet and its inhabitants
«256 P
will not be of interest to NASA’s scientists or the

super-rich: they will probably leave Earth as soon as they
can find somewhere to go to. The problem will have to be
solved where it was created, not by running away but right
here on Earth. What’s more, it will surely have to be solved
by you and those of your generation who have escaped
mental destruction. So you may as well start working on it
now. Be not discouraged but of good cheer. After all, is it
not a well-established motto that says ‘Every problem has
a solution in its pocket’ ?”
“I thought you would say `Necessity is the mother of
invention´,” said Tanya. “We don’t need to go to another
planet,” she added. “We only need go to the moon. It’s
near enough, and men have landed safely on it.”
“I doubt that the moon is your salvation,” replied Josh.
“The men who have landed there as well as the space scien-
tists here have all confirmed what we already knew. The
moon is deserted, dry and dusty. They have not said why
and they probably don’t know why.”
“Do you know why?” prompted Richard.
“Certainly sounds as though he does,” mur mured Mi-
chael.
“For the particular benefit of Richard and Michael, and
also for the rest of you,” said Josh pleasantly, ”let me as-
sure you that I have never been to the moon, nor have I
knowingly ever spoken to anyone who lived or visited there
when it was not deserted, dry and dusty. So I do not know
for a fact that things were ever different. However, I have
heard a very compelling story that it was not always the way
it is now.”
« 257 P
Rules Of Creation
“Will you share it with us?” asked Gregory

“Oh, please do tell us!” cried Lucinda with an excited
plea in her voice.
“Alright, I will,” said Josh. “First, though, come outside
and have a good look at your nearest heavenly neighbour.”
He led the group outside, and there, in the bright morn-
ing sunlight, the moon appeared like a white disc lying flat
on a blue sheet.
“And to think there's nothing living there at all,” sighed
Melanie.
“Well,” said Josh, “let me tell you what I have heard.”
He sat the children down on the grass outside the
school building, then sat himself down amidst them, and
this is what he told them.
* * *
The Slowing of Luna
T here was life on the moon in bygone days. It was

once a planet in the solar system just like Earth,
only much smaller. Planet Moon had a huge num-
ber and variety of living creatures. There were plants, in-
sects, fish, birds and animals, just as there were on Earth,
although most of them were different in appearance and
behaviour. You see, these two planets were always quite
near each other compared with the others, and they en-
joyed similar atmospheres and energies from the sun.
At one point there was a huge burst of gases from the
sun, which covered the entire surfaces of both planets and
brought about vast changes in the creatures that sur vived.
One particular moon-creature, the lunasaur, mutated and
«258 P
acquired a degree of intelligence, meaning it was able to

think out how to solve simple problems, or, for example, to
choose whether it wanted its home built of stone or of
stalks. Over the next few thousand years the lunasaur de-
veloped into a creature similar to the earliest human being
on Earth though considerably smaller. It then took an-
other million years or more for these moon folk to acquire
equally great mental powers, and be able to think, talk and
function just as we do now. They gave their planet the
name Luna, and called themselves Lunatix. It is possible
that there was some mental or psychological connection or
relationship to the inhabitants of Planet Earth, but the sci-
entists of both planets at that time were unable to figure
out whether this was so; and, if true, how to make contact.
As the Lunatix became more and more competent, us-
ing their powerful minds to achieve great skills and to de-
vise amazing inventions, they gradually convinced
themselves that they were the most important creatures in
the whole Universe, and everything else was there simply
for their use or their pleasure.
Some of them took up hunting as a form of fun, using
crystals and special musical notes to trap the creatures of
Luna, driving most species into extinction. Others up-
rooted the forests to make way for their great new civiliza-
tion. They built temples where, under the leadership of
priests who were called idolprayers, they worshipped idols
made of precious moonstone. In enor mous dance halls
they played loud and jarring music that sent out special vi-
brations. These vibrations excited their fantasies but de-
stroyed many more plants and creatures. They also set up
« 259 P
Rules Of Creation
huge laboratories where they turned plants into

lunaceuticals. These were very dangerous drugs, and were
sold for high prices at the temples and dance halls. They
built gigantic factories to convert their powerful crystals
into frightful weapons of death and destruction. They pol-
luted the lakes with the dead bodies of their victims, turn-
ing the Sea of Serenity into a sea of obscenity. Very few
Lunatix were deliberately evil; rather, they were consumed
by selfishness and greed. They were driven by desires for
wealth, pleasure and power, which led them to do evil in
many ways, and they became an abomination on Planet
Moon.
Their planet was so light (Earth people at the time called
Luna the Light Planet) that it whirled through space at
140,000 kilometres an hour, compared with the 96,000
kilometres per hour of Planet Earth, and on a slightly dif-
ferent orbit. The two planets were closest to each other ev-
ery thirty-eight lunar years, which is approximately
twenty-three Earth-years. Most Lunatix therefore had the
opportunity several times in their lives to look out upon
this magnificent blue-green planet. When they saw its un-
spoilt forests, sweeping plains, towering mountains and
long, wide rivers they became envious even though their
own yellow-purple planet had been even more beautiful
before they destroyed the plant and animal life.
One day, a special meeting was called of the most tech-
nically and mentally advanced Lunatix in order to discover
ways to connect with the Earth, so that they could travel
there and perhaps bring useful minerals and treasures back
to the moon. It was promptly agreed to set up an Earth
«260 P
Venture Programme, employing the most respected engi-

neers, biologists, physicists and mineralogists on the moon.
Before long the most brilliant of their engineers success-
fully constructed out of Lunite, the lightest yet toughest
mineral available, a gigantic spacecraft powered by solar
cells which captured the energy of the sun and converted it
into fuel.
Immediately the rulers of Luna assembled the mem-
bers of the Earth Venture Programme and sent them off
in the great spaceship to explore Earth, with express in-
structions to avoid contact with intelligent beings for as
long as possible, so as to learn as much as they could about
the planet for themselves. Because this planet had a some-
what heavier atmosphere than theirs, there were significant
climatic and temperature differences, consequently there
were many types of vegetation, fish, birds and animals they
had never seen before.
These facts of course interested their scientists but
what really excited and amazed them were the three M’s –
Metals, Minerals and Man. The magnificence and ready
availability of precious metals astonished them. Often they
saw gold, diamonds, rubies and emeralds on the ground,
just waiting to be collected. Even more intriguing for the
Lunatix was the wonderful, intelligent, creative and har mo-
nious race of men they met, the Atlanteans. They were ut-
terly captivated by the kindness and hospitality the
Atlanteans extended to them. These three M’s were obvi-
ously the factors that led to a series of subsequent visits,
and these in turn had a devastating effect on every form of
life in the world. However, what happened here is a story
« 261 P
Rules Of Creation
on its own, to be told some oher time.

Let us return to Luna, and what took place on that
planet when the huge gleaming spaceship retuned, and that
first party of adventurers told their fellow Lunatix about
their mission.
One Luni (that was the word for a male; a female was
called a Lunit), one Luni put forth an idea: “Let us use our
vast powers of prayer, fantasy and technology to devise a
way to slow down Luna, so as to tie it to the Earth's rota-
tional velocity and to its orbital path, so that we may always
enjoy its beauty and proximity. Once the two planets are
travelling side-by-side through space and around the sun,
as fixed and close neighbour planets, we will be able to find
a way to travel to and from Earth”.
The idea was eagerly accepted, and 'The Slowing of
Luna Project' (or SLOP as it became known) was begun.
They used their powerful mental and mechanical energies
to propel Luna further from the sun, and closer to Earth.
They so engineered it that Earth’s shadow fell across half
of the moon's surface – the half that they had completely
destroyed. Because this half now fell into per manent dark-
ness the Atlanteans could not see the destructiveness of
the Lunatix and consequently would not fear them when
contact was made.
The project worked really well, and took a mere
ninety-five Luna years to complete. Unfortunately, one ma-
jor factor was overlooked. As Luna rotated slower and
slower it cooled down. As the moon slowed down in its
new orbital path, its internal magnetic and gravitational
forces diminished. The slower it spun, the less the waters
«262 P
held together. Suddenly, enor mous tidal waves flooded the

plains, eliminating most of the population, including the
scientists, technicians and idolprayers who could have re-
versed or stopped the process. The forests that had radi-
ated much warmth were washed away, leading to a further
drop in temperature and the moon slowed even more. The
waters lost all centrifugal force and crashed outward into
space. Pouring down on Planet Earth, the waters wiped
out all but a very few living creatures on our planet as well,
in what became known as the Great Flood. According to
the Bible, it was sur vived only by Noah and his family and
the creatures on the Ark.
When there was no water left on the moon all its living
forms perished and its orbital path went totally awry, as a
result of the damage to its magnetic core. Luna was now
smaller and lighter than ever before, just a third of its origi-
nal weight, and had only enough power to spin around the
Earth. It was able to sur vive in space entirely because of
the Earth's own magnetic pull. Thus the great scientific ex-
periment ended with the magnificent planet becoming a
barren, rocky pet of its big ger neighbour.
As they looked up into the darkening sky, Josh said to the
youngsters. “So, please, children, always respect the planet
you now occupy and every living thing on it, and NEVER,
NEVER do to it what the Lunatix did to the moon.”
* * *
A Meeting of Like Minds
T hat night in his hotel room, Josh settled himself

comfortably in his chair, closed his eyes, muttered a
« 263 P
Rules Of Creation
few words to himself, and was instantly transported

to his beloved planet Foreva.
As he had done time and again, he visited his parents,
Riidwan and Jinarca in Wyeva, being with them for long
enough to catch up on all the important news – everything
from news that concerned the entire planet to that which
affected only his own family or someone they and he knew.
In return, he would tell them what had happened on Earth
– the big news that affected that whole planet, to the small,
interesting items from his classroom.
Eventually, he would bid them farewell, and make his
way to the state of Hueva. Huroma, its capital city, was
built entirely out of beautiful olive-green stones like our
own emeralds, malachite and moldavite. There Josh met
the President of Foreva, Silovinall.
“You know what the humans of Celboneva, the Earth-
lings, did to one of their own, don’t you?” admonished
Silovinall severely. “Are you going to let them crucify you
also?”
“No! It served no valuable purpose then,” replied Josh
with a great deal of emphasis. “After Jesus had died on the
cross, hardly a word of his real message got through. His
so-called followers changed his message – where he had
said they were all sons of the only God – to saying he was
the only son of God. That switch enabled them to negate
all his instruction concerning the miracles ordinary hu-
mans could perform for themselves. They disregarded his
resurrection and focussed attention on his death. They also
ignored his lessons on love and forgiveness, preferring to
preach love and practise war, to profess truth and publish
«264 P
lies, to claim he had died for mankind’s sins while declaring

that all humans are born sinners. After two-thousand
Earth years their leaders still speak of eternal life, yet im-
pose torture, suffering and death.”
“Are Earthlings extremely gullible or are they more stu-
pid than our yevaras?” asked Silovinall.
“Because they are consciously intellectual, they are des-
perate to have some way of explaining their existence,” re-
plied Josh. “Yet, being intellectual, they cannot accept
simple reasons. They constantly seek complications. This
always suited the Lunatix, who wanted power over the
masses, but the advent of Jesus opened a treasure chest for
them. Because the original Lunatix combined the teach-
ings of Jesus with whatever tribal or national cults they en-
countered, they spawned hundreds of deviant sects, cults
and churches, and gave rise to other vicious world reli-
gions. Now some zealots use the products of technology
and capitalism in an attempt to destroy technology and
capitalism. These modern Lunatix have so strange a re-
spect for females – including their wives, mothers and sis-
ters – as to preach a doctrine that prohibits females from
disclosing any part of their features or body and prevents
them from receiving education on pain of death or disfig-
urement. At the same time, anti-religious groups have
arisen in various parts of Celboneva, and other groups that
offer a violent death to Jews, blacks or intellectuals, male or
female, simply because of their beliefs. ”
“You have certainly undertaken a dangerous mission to
a severely disturbed planet,” said Silovinall. “Would you
not prefer to continue your work right here?”
« 265 P
Rules Of Creation
“I would like a chance to bring about a change amongst

human beings,” Josh replied earnestly. “I will not let them
do to me what they did to Jesus.”
“Then why go out on a limb?” asked Silovinall. “You
could teach these fifteen children much more directly and
in half the time. Then you could move on to another
school. You could teach at school after school after school,
so that in a short time there would be enough humans with
a healthy attitude to make a worthwhile protest.”
“I do not go along with that, for several reasons,” said
Josh. “Firstly, it would take too long, considering the length
and timing of school holidays on planet Earth. I could prob-
ably only manage two a year. If I took big schools, it could
take me much longer, either because I might be appointed to
one class only, or because I may have to repeat my message
to class after class. Apart from which, it could take me valu-
able time to sort the worthy from the unworthy, or to per-
suade the ninety-eight percent disinterested to join up with
the two percent interested. Furthermore, I do not believe I
could go through this whole classroom operation time after
time, keeping up my enthusiasm. I’d grow bored. Humans,
as they are at present, do bore me. They are, for the most
part, blind, arrogant, unimaginative – and terrible bullies!”
“Very well, Ishemet,” said President Silovinall, “do it
your way, and even if your stay on Earth makes no differ-
ence at all to that planet, at least you will have made a stout
effort. The main thing for us is that you return here at last,
in one piece. Meanwhile, let us pray that your students
save the entire planet. Even if they don’t, if they help just a
few living creatures, that will be good.”
«266 P
Chapter Twelve: A Legend of Lunacy
The Biology Lesson
I have read through the papers you all submitted at the

end of your last biology lesson,” said Josh at the start
of a bright and beautiful day. The fifteen pupils of the
Hotwater Village School looked up at him with glowing
smiling, expectant faces.
“What this exercise has revealed to me is that none of
you know much about biology,” he continued, and their
expressions darkened to such an extent that it seemed the
sun itself had disappeared behind a large black cloud.
“Never mind,” he reassured the crestfallen pupils, “I
am going to teach you biology between now and the time
Miss Sallows returns. So let us start at the beginning.”
The black cloud dispersed as promptly as it had ap-
peared once the class realised he was not intending to repri-
mand any of them. They turned to clean pages in their
books and took up their pens in anticipation.
“I told you some weeks ago that five major elements
« 267 P
Rules Of Creation
govern this planet, and – as far as we know – the solar sys-

tem and the entire universe. These five elements are earth,
water, air, fire and gas. Everything there is on this planet
comes from, or is made of, earth and water. Everything
natural on the planet is reproduced in your bodies and in
the bodies of all living creatures. Generally the distribu-
tion amongst mammals is in much the same proportion as
it occurs in nature. Trees and plants have the same con-
tents, though in very different proportions, and the same
applies to insects and to fish. Air, fire and gas move over
the earth and water, influencing what they do and how they
do it; air, fire and gas also move over the earth and water
that constitute your bodies. In other words, your bodies
are microcosms of the macrocosm. Let us, therefore, first
identify the different constituents of one’s body in terms
of these five basic elements.
“Earth, when it becomes Body, accounts for the solids,
which incidentally form about twenty percent of the
weight of any human. That is the same proportion as earth
has to water in the make-up of this planet. Earth forms the
skin, bone, muscle, flesh, nerves, marrow, fat and hair of a
human, as well as the more-or-less solid discharges from
the body, particularly via the nose and the anus. Water
forms itself in the body into a number of different liquids,
designed for different purposes. The most common and
most abundant is blood, but you will also find water mani-
festing as lymph, saliva, seminal fluid, milk, and the liquid
waste products – tears, urine, mucous and pus.
“Yes, I see a few of you recoiling from my mention of
the discharges. However, you do need to learn that it is as
«268 P
helpful for your body to discharge what is not required or

desirable as it is for your body to absorb food, drink and
sunshine.
“The third element, air, is as essential as the first two. It
aerates the body, causes it to breathe, carries sound, sight,
smell, and regenerates the entire being via the pores, lungs,
trachea, nose, mouth, digestive system and arterial system.
“Fire and gas seem less used in and by the body than
the first three. However, that is only because one is accus-
tomed to certain symbols, such as flame and smoke for a
fire. Know therefore that the word ‘fire’ covers a smile or a
temper tantrum in the emotional body, and warmth
through sunlight in the physical body. Fire also accounts
for the helpful heat one gets in pepper, curry and the like.
With this knowledge you grow in understanding of the
ever-presence and importance of fire in our lives. Fire
governs the emotions, ignites the adrenalin and blood, is
responsible for sexual arousal, causes blushing, while rises
in body temperature indicate the body’s fight against dis-
ease.”
The children were writing away furiously, so Josh
stopped a while.
“Gas isn’t just smelly stuff in the air, and, like earth, it
doesn’t manifest in just one form…” he went on.
“No, there are masses of gases!” volunteered Richard
with a grin.
“True, rhyming Richard, there are; and while they don’t
all rhyme they do have a reason,” responded Josh.
“There’s oxygen – the main one in human life – plus car-
bon monoxide and carbon dioxide, helium, argon, nitro-
« 269 P
Rules Of Creation
gen and others. All of these are present in the air. They
travel in air but are not air; and all of them have a function
in our lives and in all living things. When you inhale, you
breathe in oxygen; when you exhale, you breathe out car-
bon dioxide. They release waste in the stomach and bowels,
and have medical uses as well…“
“Excuse me, Josh,” said Marie Hacker, “but I thought
I’d point out that Miss Sallows may be back fairly soon.
Would you mind giving us an outline of the complete
course as you would do it? I’m asking this in case you don’t
finish your approach before her return, and hers is so dif-
ferent that I – and I think the whole class – would like to
look up anything you might miss out on telling us.”
“I take your point,” smiled Josh. “May I say how well
you’ve put it, not to insult either Miss Sallows or me! I will
give you a breakdown of the route I intend to follow, which
is not strictly the route of the Education Board or Miss Sal-
lows. Please note that I do teach you or intend to teach you
what the Education Board wishes you to know. However,
I also have other items on my agenda, that I believe are as
important, or perhaps even more important for you,
which accounts for how far I stray – in this and every other
subject.”
Josh then wrote on the board the course he would fol-
low, and it was, indeed, much more than they would get
from Miss Sallows. Of the twelve headings he listed, the
children would receive no more than three from their regu-
lar teacher, and those three, ‘Body construction and func-
tion’, ‘cells’ and ‘chemicals and chemical reactions’, would
probably be enough for them to gain university entrance
«270 P
passes. The full list, as he wrote it, consisted of:

Body construction and function – cells – free radicles –
heavenly bodies as recognized by the ancients – space objects
such as meteors, comets and asteroids – expanding uni-
verse – search for life on other planets but different vibra-
tional levels. – chemicals and chemical reactions – drugs
and medicine – effects on body – pollution – GOD (Ge-
netics Obser vation Department).
“Crikey !” announced Simon, “There’s enough in this
list to keep us busy for weeks!”
“That’s a fact !” replied Josh. “It’s another fact that you
have already studied some of these items; and it’s a third
fact that you have already learnt some without noticing.
You have been learning much of this syllabus while play-
ing, or while I was telling you stories, or when we have been
in different places, doing different things. There is more
than one way of teaching, whether it be imparting knowl-
edge or drawing it forth, and the passing of exams is not –
or should not be – the main objective. I am sure you will re-
call whatever you need to know for your exams. Moreover,
you will recall whatever you wish to for your enjoyment, as
well as for the pursuit of your goals in life.”
“That’s true, Josh ! You have taught us the Education
Department’s syllabus in most subjects yet you’ve told us
so much more,” mar velled Sharon. “I think they’re pigs for
limiting the syllabus . . . “
“You’re not supposed to call the Education Depart-
ment and Miss Sallows pigs!” exclaimed Melanie.
“Oh, there’s nothing wrong with that!” exclaimed Ma-
rie, whose father knew a lot about pigs. “Pigs are nearly as
« 271 P
Rules Of Creation
good as humans, you know. That’s why they use pig’s livers
and hearts in transplant operations.”
“The reason it’s wrong to call them pigs is that pigs may
just be better than humans,” said Richard. “My dad told
me of a Ger man expression he heard long ago: Man is not a
pig – Man eats everything.”
“Well, this too has been a biological discussion, I
guess,” said Josh. “It’s not listed on the Department’s
schedule, nor on mine, so we shall drop the discussion of
pigs and turn to the human biological make-up. We will
now deal seriously with this subject, so open your books,
and write down the heading; `Body construction and func-
tion´.”
* * *
The Long Day’s Jour ney
B eing the summer solstice, it was deep into the eve-

ning before the sun bade its final farewell and
dipped below the hills. In class that morning Josh
had told them it was the longest day of the year. He had
sug gested they experience it by being together till eventual
nightfall, and they had happily accepted his invitation to ac-
company him to the beach after school, there to await the
arrival of nightfall. When the parents arrived at the school
gate, they all agreed to his project, knowing he would be
with them all the time.
Scarcely had the sun made its final bow than the moon
rose graciously into sight. The children playing on the
beach scarcely noticed till one shouted out, “Har vest
moon!” Then all watched spellbound as, there on the ho-
«272 P
rizon, a gigantic orange sphere lifted itself slowly, elegantly,

out of the sea.
Josh watched with them in silence until the moon had
risen higher, had reduced in size and its colour had turned
to gold. Then he said very quietly, though all of them
could hear, “What a wonderful sight! It is not the har vest
moon, for that term refers only to the autumn moon,
when the crops were har vested. However, it was just as
great, wasn’t it?”
“Say, Josh, tell us the story of what happened to the
Lunatix when they landed on Earth,” said Michael, “You
did promise, remember?”
For once, Josh was genuinely surprised. “I don’t recall
promising to tell you that story,” he said. “I was sure that I
only said it was a tale for another occasion. However, do
you want to hear it?”…
His speech was interrupted by the cheers and handclap-
ping of the children, so he arranged them and himself in
his usual story-telling circle. Then, beneath the huge glow-
ing moon, he told them this story of the Lunatix .
* * *
The Descent of the Lunatix
T he Lunatix, who were a good bit smaller than the

Atlanteans (that is, the Earth-dwellers of that
time), had failed in their bid to transport the Earth’s
resources to Luna. However, in the two-thousandth year
of what we have called the Atlantean era, when life on
Luna was ebbing away, a few enterprising and intrepid
Lunatix escaped, and settled on Earth. The previous visits
« 273 P
Rules Of Creation
had established that they could cope with the atmospheric

and climatic differences on their neighbouring planet.
Thanks to the union of the Forinas with the apes, the
resulting Atlanteans were the most advanced race in this
solar system. In particular, they had `thought-strength´ –
the ability to harness thought-power, and convert it into
physical and kinetic energy. It was this power, the power of
their minds, that they used to build the mighty pyramids,
Stonehenge and the other enor mous pre-historic monu-
ments at key power-points on the planet’s surface.
Modern man has not yet learned how to restore these
qualities to his consciousness, and does not even guess at,
let alone acknowledge the extent of one’s mental energy.
That is why physicists and archaeologists have not yet fath-
omed out how edifices such as the ancient temples and as-
tronomical obser vatories were created. Yes, modern men
do believe, for example, that huge granite stones were car-
ried hundreds of kilometres by boat from Thebes to Giza
for the erection of the Pyramids; and that thousands of
slaves built these pyramids. But we only know of slaves in
Egypt and – perhaps – South America. In any event, these
came later than some of the pyramids. How, initially, did
they manage the cutting and lifting of the blocks? The
erection of pyramid-like constructions not only in Egypt
and South America, but also in Laos, Britain, France,
Spain, Zimbabwe? The fact is that the original Atlanteans
used mental power to cut, lift and transport these mighty
stones with which they constructed temples to their found-
ing fathers on the planet Foreva in the distant galaxy of
Enprincipia.
«274 P
For all their amazing intelligence, these original

Atlanteans were guileless and honest. They had no con-
cept of lust or self-aggrandisement. The Forinas who
mated with the apes of Celboneva (or Earth, as we know it)
passed to them and their succeeding generations the Seven
Pillars of Wisdom. These were:
TO EXPRESS CREATIVITY;
TO DEVELOP UNDERSTANDING;
TO ACQUIRE KNOWLEDGE;
TO SPEAK TRUTH;
TO PRACTICE COMPASSION;
TO EXERCISE JUSTICE;
and
TO HONOUR THE SOURCE.
These became the guiding lights of the Atlanteans, who
were marked by their gentleness, warmth and complete
trustfulness. It rendered them vulnerable to the deceit and
magnetic charm of the Lunatix. Many Atlantean females
were enchanted by the Lunis, as the males were enchanted
by the Lunits, thus it was not long before they mated to-
gether. This gave rise to a new race on planet Earth, a race
of Luni-humans whose members soon took control of the
whole of Atlantis. They were super-intelligent, equipped
with the analytical, reasoning powers and scientific knowl-
edge of the original Atlanteans and the greed, powerlust
and craftiness of the Lunatix.
The Lunatix settlers persuaded the unsuspecting
Atlantean physicists to train them in the use of Earth’s
powerful crystals, especially quartz, amethyst, tour maline
and sapphire. Over the next few centuries they passed this
« 275 P
Rules Of Creation
infor mation down to the developing breed of Luni-hu-

mans. This new species devoted itself largely to exploring
the use of crystals to harness solar and atomic energy. As
each generation of Luni-humans advanced in physical sci-
ence, so did the innate greed and lust of the original
Lunatix assert itself in their bloodstreams, and the purity
of the Atlanteans was more and more dissipated.
The end of the Atlantean civilization coincided with the
final destruction of life on Luna. When the waters of the
moon tumbled into space and descended upon this Planet
Earth, the entire vast continent of Atlantis was flooded to
an extent that had never been known before or since.
The scientific laboratories on hilltops were safe at first,
but there were amazing crystal powerhouses all at sea-level,
because sea-water was used as the cooling agent. In these
power-houses dwelt the scientists who had created them,
together with all their crystal stores of knowledge. The wa-
ter level rose higher and higher, and eventually reached the
windows of these powerhouses. Being at sea-level. this
point was reached on the same day at every building across
thousands of miles. The waters burst in through the pow-
erhouse windows, creating massive short-circuits and emit-
ting waves of ultra-high energy that radiated across the
face of the planet. The effect was so severe that a series of
earthquakes and volcanic eruptions followed almost im-
mediately, splitting the great Atlantean continent apart. Us-
ing our modern names, Britain separated from France,
Spain from North Africa, America from West Africa, and
the Red Sea came into being, splitting East Africa from the
Near East and India.
«276 P
All of the scientists and most of the other Luni-humans

disappeared under the watery avalanche. Vast changes were
wrought to the planet itself and its inhabitants.There were
relatively few sur vivors, and they were as dispersed on
Earth as the Amoda had been on Ifeva. (The Bible speaks
only of Noah and his sons, though that is not accurate. Be-
ing a parable, it is rather more dramatic so that people
would learn from it.) The great spiritual knowledge was
wiped out, for those who sur vived the great catastrophe in-
cluded very few of the good, pure, decent original
Atlanteans. A far greater proportion of the sur vivors were
the hardier Luni-humans. It took several thousand years
for the descendants of these sur vivors to learn to write and
read again, during which time the story of the flood was
handed down by word of mouth, and altered from time to
time and place to place – as is the tendency with spoken
language.
Since the Flood, the Luni-humans, subsequently known
as human beings, have become the dominant force on
Earth. This they achieved by combining their greed with
their intellectual and physical power to wipe out the weak,
the innocent and the trusting.
Although today, practically nobody on the planet is free
of Luni genes, throughout the ages some people have been
less influenced and some more profoundly influenced by
the undesirable attributes of the Lunatix. Most of the sci-
entific and intellectual knowledge was lost, yet they re-
tained enough innate intelligence to continue being
creative and to have the power of choice. Hence they gave
themselves the title Homo sapiens, meaning Wise human.
« 277 P
Rules Of Creation
This is a great misnomer, for the quality of wisdom has

been in very short supply these last few thousand years.
The Lunatix replaced the Seven Pillars of Principle with
their own Trinity of Beliefs; simply:
SACRIFICE THE EXPENDABLE –
EXPLOIT THE USEABLE –
APPEASE THE POWERFUL.
There is great power in a trinity, and greater power in the
concept of a trinity. Whether the power was positive or
negative depended on its use. Thus the physical strength of
this geometrical shape is equally demonstrated by a huge
Egyptian pyramid and by a small three-cornered flint ar-
rowhead used by the ancients in hunting. Meanwhile, the
idea of a trinity holding supernatural power was probably
even stronger, for it was adopted by almost every organised
religion in one or more aspects of their ritual.
Except for the Hebrews. They had two trinities facing
each other. This deflected any negative power generated
by the shape, yet it also allowed them to maintain their cre-
ativity, independence and intelligence. Like Samson’s hair,
this “Star of David” assured them of safety from without,
and of inner strength. Unfortunately (and again, like Sam-
son), even they could not escape the influence of the
Lunatix forever. By using their creativity and intelligence to
aid the financial interests of the wealthy and powerful, they
too were ultimately cor rupted. Now the six-pointed star or
double-trinity possesses only such power as may be vested
in it by its individual owner.
Over many centuries the sur vivors adapted to the new,
previously unknown, lands to which they had been dis-
«278 P
persed. For one thing, their bodies adapted to the climate

and the types of food they found, thus some grew tall, oth-
ers burly. These differing conditions also bred a difference
in intellectual and emotional make-up. In order to sur vive,
for instance, those in the colder, sparser areas of Northern
Europe developed sharper intellects and colder emotions
than those in warmer regions.
The growing influence of these light-skinned Lunatix led
to the appearance of power-hungry states, which crushed
the helpless Atlantean-era peoples who had not adapted to a
new system, having sur vived the great flood in their original
homelands. Amongst these were the Bushmen, the
Aboriginals, the Incas, the Eskimos… Every country
throughout every period has a leader who reflects the basic
attitudes, needs and desires of the populace. This holds true
whether the leader is appointed through democratic elec-
tions, undemocratic elections, royal descent or military in-
tervention. It holds true, also, whether the predominant
desires of the populace are overt or covert. The rulers of
the Lunatix tribes of Europe were doing no more than their
countrymen expected when they invaded America, Australia
and Africa. When they penetrated Africa they shared out
that continent by drawing lines across maps of it. Thus over
the last few centuries different black tribes who lived in their
own territories have been thrown together in one or other
European-designed square-cut country, and have been war-
ring with each other ever since.
At that time, too, the light-skinned Lunatix also entered
North America, and shared out that huge land amongst the
Spanish, French and British (with the Dutch having just a lit-
« 279 P
Rules Of Creation
tle for just a while). Those European-bred Lunatix elimi-

nated or dispersed the American Indians and the herds of
bison on which they lived. In spite of this, the original lead-
ers of the United States seem to have been reasonably good
men, bent on producing and governing a good and fair – al-
beit light-skinned – society. As they grew ever-more wealthy,
humans of all races and colours around the world grew
ever-more power-hungry. Some consciously, others uncon-
sciously, became ever more evil – even while purporting to
do good. Many speak gently and apparently honestly in or-
der to win the confidence of an unsuspecting audience. One
author called these individuals the people of the lie.1 As a
nation and its individuals became corrupt, it cost more and
more to ensure becoming its leader; thus the leaders were
even more evil than those who voted them in.
Josh the story-teller had given way to Josh the earnest
lecturer.
“The great mining empire that controls most of the
gold and diamonds of Africa was developed and is run by
the Lunatix. It was the Lunatix also who developed the
cannon and the rifle, the oil-rig and the skyscraper, the
stocks and shares markets and other devices that cater to
the urge for ever-greater wealth at the expense of a compli-
ant public. And the compliancy of the public is often
gained by manipulation.”
“What sort of manipulation?” asked a wide-eyed
Godfrey.
“People can be manipulated in a number of ways,” re-
1 The People of the Lie – W. Scott Peck
«280 P
sponded Josh. “The main thing is to get their minds out of

action without damaging their brains. Computer games are
mar vellous devices for achieving this. Feeding people on
food that fills their physical bodies but under-nourishes
their mental resources is another favourite.”
“You mean beef-burgers, pizzas, chips and Coke, don’t
you?” said Lucinda.
“Yeah, and he’s talking about modern music, too, I
bet!” added Sharon.
Josh made no response to these comments. Privately, he
was glad that they had got his message.
“Still, there is a power in the universe that is greater
than the power commanded by all these Lunatix or
Luni-humans put together,” he went on. “It is the Power
of Love, the devotion to a Single Source of All, of Good
and of Healing. The more who tune into It, the greater the
current that is set up. That cur rent protects those in tune
with it against the malpractices of the Luni-humans, grad-
ually wearing away their power until nothing is left. The
Power of Love, like the powers of electricity and the tide, is
impersonal, available to all who would use it, and injurious
to all who misuse it.
“Even if there is no human being to direct it, the Power
of Love must – and will, in time – destroy the Lunatix. Un-
der those circumstances, however, it may achieve its objec-
tive by destroying the whole of planet Earth as we know it.
Remember, the Power of Love does not know destruction,
it only knows change. Far better is it if you fifteen – and
others like you – were to become conscious of this benefi-
cent power, to join forces with it, and to eradicate the
« 281 P
Rules Of Creation
Lunatix influence from this beautiful planet in your own

time. It could well be you and those like you who prove
that Love operates through Law to level and destroy the
false gods, the Powers that Would Be but Are Not.”
* * *
The Descendants of the Lunatix
R ichard’s arm shot up as Josh ended the story. He

had a burning question to ask:
“How does one oppose a Hitler without fighting his
forces? Or Mugabe or Idi Amin or Saddam Hussein or
Milosewich? Surely one has to meet force with force to
overcome the evil?”
“Yes,” said Esther, eager to display her general knowl-
edge “there have been so many, like Stalin and Pol Pot and
Tojo and Verwoerd! And the world still has many horrific
dictators and potentates. They haven’t been got rid of
without wars or insurrections, have they? “
“Those in power are not the only Lunatix,” replied
Josh. “The masses who allowed them to take power were as
responsible as those who actively helped them. I believe
you will understand that wonderful expression, ‘No man is
an island’ in due course, and you will see that all leaders, all
heads of state, no matter how they got there, are truly rep-
resentative of the majority of the people they control. The
black people of South Africa were accustomed to their
tribal leaders having total power over them. That’s why
many Africans cried while many whites were overjoyed
when Verwoerd was assassinated. The Jews of Europe had
a built-in persecution complex, developed over 2000 years
«282 P
before Hitler came to power. The blacks of South Africa

had no vote but their mind-set was as responnsible for
Verwoerd as those who voted for him. The Jews of Europe
submitted themselves to Hitler quite unwittingly.
“Remember always that the force of Mind-power is
stronger than the force of Physical-power. Persons who
use it correctly find wonderful ways of propelling them-
selves out of danger and into riches of all descriptions.
Mind-power, correctly used, works to restore good even
after an evil has happened; however, prevention is better
than cure. One can use mind-power to terminate a cold or
a cancer, but it is very difficult to replace an amputated
limb. Most people have to make do with an artificial limb.
So human beings have to take a fresh, new view of life.
They have to realize that it is more important to use
Mind-power to prevent a Hitler from ever taking over,
than to fight him once he has. One has to live with love all
the time, not just when it’s convenient.”
“You said the organised religions adopted the trinity of
the Lunatix!” Tom Ryan blurted. “Are you saying that the
organised religions are followers of the Lunatix and are
bad for people?”
“The Bible is the most maligned book in the world,*
replied the teacher, “because it is interpreted to suit who-
ever is using it. Organised religions rely for their existence
on the way they interpret it. I, too, interpret it my own way,
and my interpretation supports the idea that the greedy
Lunatix took over the world of the do-gooder Atlanteans.
My interpretation is that the Bible scribes were trying to
reach what remained of the Atlantean in us, as opposed to
« 283 P
Rules Of Creation
the Lunatix part. They had to be careful what and how they
wrote. No direct mention is made of Atlantis or the
Lunatix, and they scrambled the dates of various events so
that some appeared to take place before and others after
they actually happened.”
“I’m lost, again!” wailed young Simon. “Please, can
you explain it a bit more clearly?”
“I’ll do better than that!” said Josh sympathetically.
“I’ll give you some examples from the Bible: Adam, a
clean-living Atlantean, was beguiled by Eve – a vulnerable
Atlantean female - who was beguiled by a Luni serpent.
Cain was a Luni-human who murdered Abel the
Atlantean. They were brothers, which may be another fig-
ure of speech, symbolising the idea that all mankind is a
brotherhood; or that the Atlanteans and the Lunatix be-
came brothers through inter marriage.
Abraham and Sarah were do-gooder Atlanteans, but
Haggai was a Lunit.
Esau was an Atlantean, but Jacob, the great de-
ceiver-cum-do-gooder, was a Luni. He deceived his father
and Esau, then wrestled with an angel and won. The angel
was dressed as a normal man, so he was probably an
Atlantean. This may be another way of saying that the
Lunatix overcame the Atlantean do-gooders. Don’t forget
he underwent a name-change here to ‘He who fought with
God’.
Moses was an Atlantean, Pharoah a Luni-human;
David vacillated between the two cultures;
Jesus was an Atlantean facing a growing mass of
Lunatix.”
«284 P
Josh looked at his watch. “I could go on and on,” he

said. “However, the Atlanteans have practically disap-
peared, while the Lunatix have multiplied in their numbers,
grown stronger in their demands, and more pronounced in
their activities over the centuries. Today’s world is full of
Lunatix.”
Jeremy was anxious to show that he knew something
too.
“Wouldn’t you agree, Josh,” he said, “that this story
proves the expression `Power corrupts, and absolute
power corrupts absolutely´ ?”
“No, I don’t agree, Jeremy. Absolute Power belongs
only to God,” replied the master, “and God is incorrupt-
ible. Therefore, Absolute Power cannot corrupt. You fif-
teen, always remember this truth: Power does not
cor rupt. Man’s use of power cor rupts. Since man is not
Absolute, the corruption that results from his abuse of
Power is not absolute. This makes it possible for you – and
those whom you attract – to dislodge and overcome the
power that is destroying your planet and your lives.”
« 285 P
Rules Of Creation
Chapter Thirteen: The Going of Josh
Hotwater Boils Over
A meeting had been called, somewhat unusually for a

Monday morning, in the Assembly Room of the
Town Hall. In spite of it being a normal working day,
a number of leading businessmen and women were present,
a few parents, and one or two curious villagers, as well as
'Dumb Dom' Addleson, the Town Clerk. The Mayor, Sir
Saville Trout, whose family had been in Hotwater since its
beginning, had come along, but was obliged not to take
sides. Muriel Sparrow, the gossip columnist on the
Hotwater Spout was there, notebook in hand. She had al-
ready written the headline for today's story: HOTWATER
BOILS OVER!
Josh was not invited. The Town Clerk said, apologetically,
that Josh would be unable to attend as he would have to be
with the schoolchildren. A mother observed, quite casually,
that the meeting could have been held after school hours, so
that Josh could have been present. No one seemed to hear
her.
«286 P
The meeting, of course, was about Josh, and Muriel

Sparrow’s headline hit the nail on the head. Mark Poynton,
owner of The Judge and Scales public house arrived to find an
animated and at times heated discussion in progress. It was
obvious that Josh had made an impact on the village in the
three months of his visit, and while the children revelled in
his reverse logic, many of the adults merely saw him as per -
verse… or worse.
Butcher Frank Hacker was holding forth: “He showed
'em live cows, gave 'em nightmares, he did, telling 'em steak
was cut-up cow.”
“No, it's worse than that!” shouted 'Pig Mac'
MacDonnell, the owner of the burger bar. “He told them
my hamburgers was only partly minced beef. He said the
rest was breadcrumbs, fat, and a load of chemicals!”
“Is that wrong . . . I mean, incorrect?” asked Justine
Witley, Greg ory's mum.
MacDonnell glared at her. “No,” he said hesitantly,
then added in an outburst of rage, “but there are certain
principles to live by in business, and he's breached them.”
“Principles? Such as…?” queried Sharon's mother,
Honor Lawson.
“Such as,” said Holly Dixon, the boffin owner of the
computer shop who was known as ‘Clever Dix’, “you tell
the truth and nothing but the truth, but you never tell the
whole truth.”
“A typical remark from ‘Clever Dix’!” snorted Honor.
"So tell us then, because we’d like to know, what's the
whole truth about those burgers?”
Justine jumped in: “I'll tell you! Everything that's in
« 287 P
Rules Of Creation
them comes from Monty Sanders' chemicals factory, and

John Carney's so-called farm, where his animals never see
the light of day. Just dead flesh raised on hor mones –
never have any life, can't give any life!”
Barry Greenways, the super market owner, was furious.
“You've been listening to that weirdo, haven't you!” he
shouted.
Lucinda's mother, Verity Bell, spoke very quietly. “My
daughter Lucinda, and most of the other children don't
seem to think he's a weirdo. Does your boy?”
“That's just the trouble!” shouted Greenways. “My boy
doesn't think anymore at all, doesn't seem to have a mind
of his own, like he used to have…”
“You mean he's stopped bullying the smaller children,
stopped throwing stones at dogs, and begun to behave like
other decent kids?” asked Mrs Bell.
Holly, leaning on her politician husband Theodore
Dixon MP (who behind his back was known to all as ‘Thick
Dick’) added, “Since he’s come, these kids have developed
the nerve to tell me computers are dangerous and damage
the mind…
“They’re telling their parents to cure themselves by
picking plants and using their juices, instead of buying my
remedies,” complained Hollanda Booth, the phar macist.
Emmie Virgo, owner of the music shop. told the audience:
“They’ve started asking for recordings of Vivaldi, Purcell,
Mozart and Handel. They’ve no interest in the latest hits
and I’ve stocked the whole store up with them.”
Jeremy Greenways’ father was not to be outdone:
“That’s nothing! They’re persuading their mothers to bake
«288 P
bread at home and to grow veggies in their gardens, be-

cause Mr Important says all my goods are processed and
unnutritional.”
James Lawson, Honor’s husband, who was the local po-
liceman, created a stir by saying, “Well, he’s not wrong
there, is he? Nor is there much wrong, apparently, with
whatever else he’s been teaching them! You should all
know there’s been a big reduction in the amount of mis-
chief they used to get up to. There’s even been a drop in se-
rious crime over the past few weeks. Perhaps that’s because
the kids are talking all around the town about respect and
the power of love.”
Lloyd Barkly was utterly dismissive. “Bug ger respect
and love! Where’s the money in that?” he demanded.
“My word!” exclaimed the vicar: “I don’t like your lan-
guage and I don’t agree with your mercenary sentiments! I
simply think it’s dreadful that this schoolteacher tells them
tales of UFO’s, and calls God IT! He’s an absolute here-
tic!”
Bank manager Barkly replied, “Apologies for the bad
language, vicar. My kid's over the moon about him, thinks
he's the greatest guy since Super man, but it makes no dif-
ference, he's dead bad for business, I can tell you. There
are a lot of chaps in this town – in this room – who are suf-
fering because of the outlandish ideas he's put into the
kids' heads.”
“Saves us parents money,” said Verity thoughtfully.
Honor Lawson said, “All the children are happy, and
they seem to be learning a lot. Isn't that what we got him
for?”
« 289 P
Rules Of Creation
Murphy Daniels, the bar man, spoke. “I gather we didn't

get him, he just arrived and took over Lena's job….”
“No, he didn’t!” interrupted Marge Kendall. “He was
sent us highly recommended by the Education Board is
what you told us, wasn’t it, Dom?”
She turned to Town Clerk Addleson for confir mation.
That usually pompous gentleman turned pale and began to
perspire. “I confirmed his appointment with a certain
Robert Matthews at the Board on the morning of Murlon’s
arrival,” he replied in a trembling voice. “But this morning
I phoned to tell him what was going on and to ask for a re-
placement teacher…” His voice trailed off.
“And . . .?” prompted several voices.
“I suppose Matthews told you Murlon’s a fraud, eh,
Dom?” sug gested Steve Heaton the baker.
“N-n-no,” stammered Dom. “N-n-nobody there’s ever
heard of Josh Murlon – or of Robert Matthews!” he
blurted out at last.
There was a stricken silence in the hall, then a laugh
from Mrs Witley.
“Never mind, Dom,” she said, with a touch of sarcasm,
“we all have confidence in you!” She turned to Verity Bell
and added in a clearly audible whisper, “He probably dialled
the wrong department, or the chap’s name was Manson or
Mayhew.”
“Well, I don’t care who sent him or how he got here,”
insisted Murph. “He came in Lena’s place, so he was sup-
posed to do what Lena does, teach 'em the stuff that
would learn 'em to live in this world, not to become soppy
vegetarianners, drinking filtered water and rebelling against
«290 P
everything we've built up.”

“You mean,” demanded Verity Bell, “he's supposed to
learn 'em to get pissed in your bar, stink of fags from
Cherry Routledges' baccy shop, blow their minds on drugs
from Andy's disco – and I bet Monty Sanders can tell you
where those come from – make ‘em unfit to work, fit only
to steal whatever they can. Lloyd will be happy as long as
the cash they get from stealing ends up in his bank, so he
can get promotion!”
“So you don't care about the way he's warping these
kids,” snapped Barkly, “teaching them things that can
never work for the”…
“Like love,” interrupted Justine, “and honesty, and
dignity, and self-confidence…turning them all into po-
etry-spouting airheads! Well, I care, and I want him out,
booted out, right now!” continued Barkly, ignoring Justine.
“Me too,” said the butcher, “but I don't think he
should be let loose to do damage to other kids.“
“You mean to those adults who profit from the kids' ig-
norance of what they're being fed and taught and having
banged into their heads at discos?” demanded Verity.
“I agree with you, Frank,” said 'Pig Mac'. "Agree abso-
lutely. He should be put into prison for thirty years for cor-
rupting the children. That way he won't endanger others.”
“No problem,” said Lloyd. “I know exactly how to fix
it. We club together to hire a legal firm in Cheltenham or
Gloucester, one of these big town boys who've got con-
nections with really clever bar risters and judges. They're
the guys who can work it, they'll find a charge that'll fit and
get the job done as we want it.”
« 291 P
Rules Of Creation
“I know just the chap!” said Monty Sanders, who had

slipped in quietly a few minutes earlier.
He was the richest man in the county, owner of the
chemicals factory and a huge food distribution warehouse
through which he supplied animal feeds to the farmers, ge-
netically-modified fruits and vegetables to Barry Green-
ways super market, genetically-modified meat (from John
Carney’s ‘farm’) to Frank Hacker's butchery, canned music
to Andy's disco, liquor to the two pubs and of course,
frozen genetically-modified hamburger patties to Pig
Mac's burger bar.
It was because he had such enor mous power – not only
over the Mount Hotwater villagers but further afield too –
that nobody dared mention the fate of his son. Tanya’s el-
der brother, Don, had disappeared from home in the com-
pany of a gang of noisy, rich, bored youngsters. After a
riotous night he had been labelled a “tearaway” by a judge
and sent to a Junior Offenders prison. By the time Monty
Sanders traced him, even with all his connections, he was
unable to prevent it. The best Monty could do was to order
his family and friends never to mention what had hap-
pened to Don.
“My man in Cheltenham managed to nail a clever little
widow for me last year,” he said into the silence that his ar -
rival had brought into the hall. “Her husband died owing
me some cash, and we claimed her house in Portugal in set-
tlement. She said the house was hers, inherited from her
father, but my chap and the judge got round it anyway;
stopped her selling it by slapping a court order on her two
days before Christmas.”
«292 P
“Why two days before Christmas?” asked Murphy

Daniels.
“Because that's when all the legal firms close down, so
she didn't have a chance to oppose the court order," replied
Sanders. “Then when he got back in January, my lawyer
chap changed the translation of the title-deed to prove the
house belonged to her husband, and the judge never ques-
tioned it. So I got it. She applied to the judge for leave to
appeal, but she didn’t know he was in on the deal with me,
and he refused her. It'll be no hassle to find something
against this Josh. It will be just like frogmarching him into
a safe place!”
“You're saying your lawyers actually forged documents
so they could get the house from her?” asked Steve Heaton
incredulously.
“Well, it’s just business. What do you pay lawyers for, if
not to win court actions?” demanded Monty Sanders.
“What gets me about you and Barkly,” exclaimed
Justine Witley, “is that when people who own little or noth-
ing upset you, you call it trickery or criminal and they must
be put away, whether they’ve done something the slightest
bit wrong or not. When someone very rich,” and she
looked pointedly at Monty Sanders, “commits real fraud
and trickery, using the law and all, it’s called ‘just busi-
ness´!”
“So the two of you would find some trumped-up basis
for slapping him into prison! Is this what you call justice?”
demanded Honor Lawson of Monty Sanders and Lloyd
Barkly.
“This great country wasn't built on justice, ma'am,”
« 293 P
Rules Of Creation
said ‘Clever Dix’ Holly Dixon. “It was built up on judicial

processes, and they arose from an old principle - might is
right. It's called the adversarial principle, and means the
guy who knows the most legal processes for getting what
he wants wins the day.”
“Fact is," said Mark Poynton, “good solicitors are those
who know good barristers; good barristers are those who
know the judicial processes, and winning barristers are
those who know how to bend those processes.”
“So you're against Josh too, Mark?” asked Michael's fa-
ther, Steve Heaton, “even though he's lodging at your
place?”
“Oh, I'm not agin him,” responded Poynton. “He's a
quiet enough sort, though I often wonder what he's up to
in his room every night… Never comes down into the pub
for more'n five minutes, never goes out …No, I’m not agin
him, but I'll just go along with the majority.”
“That's how most people decide most issues in demo-
cratic countries like ours,” said Muriel Sparrow, lifting her
head from her notebook for an instant. “Sad, isn’t it?”
“Well, I'm all for Lloyd's and Mr Sanders' scheme,” said
MacDonnell. “Let him spend the next thirty Christmases
eating spaghetti in the clink, and serve him right!”
“Where have I heard all this before?” asked Katy
Hacker, the butcher's wife. “Could it be like that story they
used to tell us in the church when we was kids?”
“You mean, about that chap they nailed on a crucifix
because he upset some businessmen in the temple?” asked
Justine Witley, with more than a hint of sarcasm.
“Oh, stop squawking, Katy,” Hacker admonished his
«294 P
wife. “He's just an arrogant young teacher up to no good.”

Katy said, “He's not that young. I gather he's about
33… and that guy they told us about in church was also a
teacher aged 33, warn't he?”
“Belt up, woman,” grunted Hacker. “This bloke is cer-
tainly no Jesus. Come on, Barkly, or you, Mr Sanders, sir,
get hold of your lawyers and let's see how quickly we can
stitch him up.”
* * *
A Critical Issue
A nother meeting was taking place at the same time, in

the schoolroom. Josh sat with the children in a circle
around him.
“I have great news for you!” he announced. “Your
teacher, Lena Sallows, has fully recovered from her illness,
and will be taking over teaching you tomorrow.
“But I don't want Miss Sallows back,” protested Ruth,
“I like you, and the way you've shown us things!”
“Yeah, what about you?” demanded Simon, “Are you
going to stay on with us, too?”
“Why, no, Simon, I have to move on now,” replied
Josh.
“You mean you're going? Why?” cried Miles.
“I'll tell you,” said Tanya Sanders, who knew every-
body's business through her tycoon father. “It's because
grown-ups don't like him! They don't like us having fun
when we're at school, or having fun anywhere, and they're
scared of Josh, so they want to get rid of him!”
“That's not true!" exclaimed Greg ory. “My folks think
« 295 P
Rules Of Creation
he's great! They really like you, Josh,” he said, turning to

the teacher, “and all the things you've done with us. They'll
never let the others send you away!”
“My dad hates you!” cried Marie, butcher Hacker's
daughter, “and so does Esther's dad. He was at our house
last night and I heard them saying something about finding
a way to get rid of someone. I didn't know it was you! Oh,
Josh, if you're going away, take me with you, please!”
“And me!” wailed Esther. “My daddy's horrible about
you! He often says nasty things about you – and about
other people as well. He whispers over the telephone to Mr
Sanders about how to take money from people in the vil-
lage. I want to go away with you!”
“What about me?” shouted Godfrey Poynton. “You've
lived in our house all this time and now you just want to go
away and leave me! It's not fair!” He burst into tears.
A great clamour and commotion erupted in the school-
room as the children pleaded with Josh not to leave them,
but to stay there and go on telling them miraculous tales, or
to take them with him if he had to leave.
Suddenly Melanie jumped up and shouted, “Stop it, ev-
eryone!” As silence descended she turned to Josh, who
had said nothing more all this time. “Josh, if you are going
we all want to go with you!” Then her eyes fell on Jeremy.
The one-time bully had been sitting silently in the back-
ground.
“What about you, Jeremy?” she asked. “Do you want
to go with Josh?”
“Yes, I do," moaned Jeremy. "But also I don't want to
leave my mum and dad, and the things they always bring
«296 P
me from the super market!”

“No need to, Jeremy,” answered Josh gently but swiftly,
so as to avoid anyone rebuking the boy. “You know,
Melanie, and Jeremy, and all of you children, you can all be
with me, without leaving this village even for an instant.”
“What do you mean? How can we do that?” asked the
children, with Sharon’s voice the loudest.
“I will explain before I go. First, though, listen to me,
all of you,” said Josh. “None of you need be nasty to your
parents on my account, whether they are among the adults
who like me or those who dislike me. I am leaving because
Lena Sallows is now well and returning. I was sent to take
her place only while she was unable to teach. While she has
been away, I have taught you everything your syllabus de-
manded plus certain matters that I believe you need to
know. You fifteen are equipped to save yourselves and your
world.
“I want you to tell your minds to remember – at your
conscious levels – the important lessons I have brought
out from deep inside you. Yes, I am sure you already knew
them before I arrived, because of the twinge or the con-
flict inside you whenever you wronged yourselves or oth-
ers. You must constantly remember that what has been
placed into the subconscious mind can never be erased.
This is true, whether you placed it there by consciously de-
ciding to store it for later use – such as a telephone number
you wish to recall – or it crept in there unawares, just by
your being exposed to something often enough, or some-
one else placed it there deliberately – such as repeated ad-
vertising.
« 297 P
Rules Of Creation
“Those who run the world’s pleasures and pressures

will do all they can to persuade you to forget everything
you know that may hinder their progress. Therefore you
must forget to forget. Even today a new lesson is being re-
corded in your minds and you should never forget it.
“Today, you have talked about your parents and their
feelings. If those of you whose parents are unhappy about
me were to go home and say what an amazing, mar vellous
being I am, they will not accept it; they will hold on to the
decision they have already made. Likewise, if those whose
parents appreciate me were to go home and say what a
dreadful, cruel man I am, these parents would rebuke you.
and tell you of the good qualities they already believe I
have. So the lesson is this:
“We create the world we see. When we look out upon
the world, every single one of us depends on what our
minds and past experiences tell us to expect; and that is al-
ways what we will find. Thus, if you wish to see a different
world, we need first to create a different world. This you
can best do by ensuring that your creative, intellectual,
emotional, material and physical bodies are adjusted to the
same viewpoint and the same objective.
“Remember, each of you, that you are a star. You are a
glowing child of the Most High, the Creator of all there is.
See yourself as a spiritual being consisting of five different
bodies at once, bodies of different degrees of density but
all interconnected and all of equal importance. See your-
self as a five-pointed star, then you will more easily recall
your five bodies and how you function in each of these,
each one affecting the other four. I will tell you a little of
«298 P
how they function within you, starting with the least dense
and moving to the most dense.”
“Excuse me, Josh,” interrupted Gregory. “Why only a
little? Why don’t you tell us all?”
“You – all of you – could become confused if I told you
everything, especially about your minds and your brains,”
replied the teacher. “I will tell you enough for you to under-
stand there are five aspects to each of you. The rest you will
have to learn for yourselves, from medical, metaphysical,
philosophical and spiritual books, from encyclopaedias, and
from other sources. Don’t be worried, though. You have
time on your side, and in any event, what I am about to tell
you is that which no-one else is likely to.”
Greg ory gave a sigh of acceptance. Others in the class
gave a sigh of relief.
“The Creative body, or aspect, works through Intu-
ition and manifests through the right hemisphere of the
brain,” said Josh. “It is the medium through which we
hear the voice of the Divine. Because it seems to be the
most gentle and subtle, it is the most easily overlooked. It is
the realm in which we give to – and receive from – our
Source directly, rather than from our family, friends, neigh-
bours or other beings. The keyword I have given it is Per-
sistence, for without persistence one is unlikely to be truly
creative, or fully receptive to the voice of Intuition.
“The left hemisphere of the brain governs the Intel-
lect. It functions best when we are thinking consciously,
therefore its voice is much louder than the subconscious
messages from the right hemisphere. It manifests as reason
or logic, and Thought is its medium. It is the domain of the
« 299 P
Rules Of Creation
Ego, which is a very lonely part of our make-up, because

ego is the Latin word for ‘I’ – just ‘I’, not ‘I am’. It is con-
cerned with how you see yourself in the light of how you
think others see you. It is very deceptive, and if not care-
fully guarded it will govern all you do with self-preser va-
tion and self-advancement. Thus the Intellect covers the
wide field of social relationships, career, and everything to
do with our relationships with others. I have given it the
keyword of Teaching, for teaching others involves careful,
conscious thought of what we need to give rather than to
receive. It highlights also what we ourselves need to learn.
“The central body is Emotion. Its health and vibrancy
depend on one’s close circle – family, friends, pets and
plants that really matter to you individually. Amongst An-
glo-Saxons the expression of emotion is often seen as bad
or undesirable; yet nothing is achieved in any realm unless
Intuition, Thought and Action respectively are accompa-
nied by Emotion. Whereas the Intellect is the realm of
Thinking, Emotion is the realm of Feeling. I have allo-
cated it the keyword of Love. Remember that even when
you are feeling hatred, anger or resentment, it is because
your Love is frustrated. So focus on Love, and you will find
solutions instead of problems in your close personal rela-
tionships. This will apply as readily to a storm or drought
that destroys your favourite plant as to a brother or sister,
parent, child or friend who lets you down.
“The Material body comprises all our worldly goods,
the means to acquire them, and the debts incurred in their
acquisition. It is the realm of Wealth – not just money. It is
everything that has a monetary value as well as everything
«300 P
we would use money for. This includes the land we live on,
the food we require for the sustenance of our physical
bodies, our holidays, education, gifts, and so on. It is also
our debts, just as our emotional body is not only Love but
our hatreds too. Like your Creative, Intellectual and Emo-
tional aspects, your Material body is not always clearly visi-
ble to outsiders. It is best described as the body which, after
one’s death, is dealt with and observed by the executor of
one’s estate. I have given this body the keyword of Honesty,
for if every single human being was honest with himself or
herself as well as with every person they encounter, the en-
tire material world would change for the better.
“The body with which you are most familiar is the
Physical. For the majority of people, it is the only body
they are aware of having, though it exists, like a pen and pa-
per, for no other purpose than for Doing – doing the bid-
ding of the other four bodies incorporated within one
spiritual being. Its job is to give effect to the ideas,
thoughts, dreams, feelings and machinations of these pow-
erful yet intangible bodies. I have given it the keyword
Courage , for that is the quality that will keep it going in spite
of illness, torture or defeat.
“So these are the key-words to guide you in everything
you do and with everyone you meet : PERSISTENCE -
TEACHING – LOVE – HONESTY – COURAGE.
You have no guarantee that everyone you meet will recip-
rocate. In fact, you may find yourselves taken advantage of
at times. Yet, by and large, people – and creatures – re-
spond to what is extended to them; so you will simply
shrug off those who misuse you. Living by these princi-
« 301 P
Rules Of Creation
ples, you will never lack for anything at any level; you will
be able to look yourself in the eye, to sleep peacefully, and
to live joyously. What is more, you will change the world
in the process.”
He paused for a while, to let those who were writing his
definitions in their books finish. Then he continued:
“Now I will keep the promise I made to you a few min-
utes ago. I have spent 12 weeks – 84 wonderful days – with
you. My stay has passed rapidly – too rapidly – yet it is all
the time we have needed together. From now on, you will
be able, with a different and healthier attitude, to listen to
and learn all the infor mation Miss Sallows will pass on to
you, much of which will help you live happily on your
planet. My job has been to remind you that you all have in-
side ears with which you can hear the Truth, the real words
of God; you have inside noses, with which you can sniff
out whether a person you meet is good and honest, or is
dangerous for you or others; you have inside eyes with
which to picture a better world for all to live in; you have
inside thoughts with which you can create that better
world. With your inner voice you can call on me – as well as
on all the master minds of the ages – to help you do so.
That’s how you can all be with me. Above all, knowing in-
side yourselves how powerful you are means you have
nothing to fear, so you are free to create the better world
you desire.
“In a few minutes I will leave you, and you will stay
here. Yet your hearts and your minds will be with me for-
ever, wherever I go, and I will be with each of you wher-
ever you go. Nothing that anyone in this village, or in the
«302 P
wide world beyond it, says to you, nothing anyone teaches

you, will take away your power. Yes, you have the power to
live your lives with love and respect for yourselves and for
all life on this planet. As long as you do so, you and I will be
together. We will feel each other's presence, we will share
each other's love, we will draw on each other's strength, we
will create happier lives for all.”
By now, several of the children were sobbing aloud,
others were sniffing or snivelling; only four or five were sit-
ting upright, dry-eyed.
“Funny thing about teardrops,” mused Josh in a loud
voice. “They fall from the eyes yet they seem to block the
ears. So those of you who wish to hear me should dry the
tears away very quickly.”
He paused a few moments to let his words take effect,
then continued:
“Young though you are, each of you already knows
how unpleasant it is to be criticised. Even when it is in-
tended to help, guide or teach us, criticism stirs anger and
resentment in us. Right now, this village of Mount
Hotwater is full of it. Some people are criticising me, oth-
ers are criticising them. At the end of it, nobody will feel
any better for having expressed nasty feelings, and they will
have put out into the atmosphere anger, resentment and
fear. These unpleasant energies will be picked up and expe-
rienced by a number of people who should not have been
involved in the first place. People like yourselves, for in-
stance. Regardless of how each of you feels about me, re-
gardless of what each of you has learned from me, you are
bound to be bombarded by the waves of criticism that are
« 303 P
Rules Of Creation
being put out – against me or on my behalf. If, in these fi-

nal few minutes together, I can teach you how to deal with
criticism, whatever is going on outside will ultimately be of
value to you.
So, now, take out your class-work books, go to a clean
page and write this down . . .”
The sudden instruction jolted the children upright, and
produced a variety of reactions. Some were surprised,
some reluctant, others were curious, one or two smiled. All
of them opened their books and transcribed what he wrote
on the board:
How to deal with Criticism
Nº 1: How to give Criticism: Don’t.
Nº 2: How to receive Criticism: As a gift, using your pow-
ers of evaluation.
If the criticism contains information that is valid and can help
you, pay no regard to the manner in which it was delivered. Accept it
graciously and gratefully, as you would accept a gift you really cherish.
If it seems invalid, unjustified, unhelpful or merely nasty, treat it as
you would an undesirable gift. Thank the giver courteously, then put
it out of sight, out of mind, and let it not offend you or affect you.
You never know, one day you may stumble across it in its storage place,
and discover something of value in it.
He fell silent. The children wrote.
* * *
A Fond Farewell
A s the children finished writing they looked expec-

tantly up at him. Josh took a deep breath and asked:
«304 P
“Who of you has a last Proper Question for me?”

A few laughed or gig gled at the mention of Josh’s fa-
vourite theme, and their laughter lifted and dispelled the
cloud of sorrow. Gregory Witley raised his hand.
“Thank you, Josh, thank you … “ His voice faltered.
Then he cleared his throat and continued. “You’ve told us
wonderful stories and you’ve taught us so much that we
would never have learned from Miss Sallows or any other
teacher. There’s so much to remember and… “ He paused.
The class watched.
Josh appeared to be waiting patiently, sitting casually on
his table, his legs dangling in the air, but his eyes were fixed
on Greg ory as though they were emitting a ray that pene-
trated the boy’s brain. Gregory’s face lit up and he said,
“I’ve got it! I know what I wanted to ask you! You’ve
told us the importance of honesty, love, respect, imagina-
tion . . . lots and lots of things. Josh, because you’re leaving
us now, tell us what is the most important rule of all?”
“That is a very Proper Question, Gregory, thank you.”
The master sat up straight and took in the whole class with
his loving gaze.
“I know with certainty and pleasure that all the rules I
shared with you have found a per manent home in your
subconscious minds. They will serve you as you grow up
and set about making this planet a better place for humans
and for all living creatures. Yet you will face challenges all
the way, for, in spite of everything you see around you, this
life is not about finding ways to live in luxury and comfort.
This life is about growing oneself strong – physically,
emotionally, morally. It is about developing the courage to
« 305 P
Rules Of Creation
face and solve problems, knowing at all times that each one
you overcome, each goal you achieve, simply opens the
gates to tougher challenges, greater issues.
“It is my wish for you that you meet every issue of life
with confidence. Develop the inner certainty that you have
the resources to deal with it or the means to access the re-
sources wherever they may be. Yet never let this confi-
dence, nor whatever success you achieve, make you
arrogant, overbearing or contemptuous of others. Con-
stantly cherish a sense of humility. True humility is not
creepiness or Uriah Heepiness, it is not subordinating
yourselves to others or fawning upon others. It is the rec-
ognition that there is a Source of Life that is greater than
you are, wiser, more creative, more loving. It is your
Source, your higher Self, and without it you are nothing.
True humility, then, is acknowledging the Source of your
success, your strength, your health, your ideas, at all times.
Likewise, true self-confidence is confidence in your Higher
Self, your Source, the I AM – not the I.
“Self-confidence and Humility are soulmates. When
they meet in one person they will carry that being safely
and joyously through life and after.”
Josh stood up. “It is time for me to leave, time to say
farewell.” He walked to his desk and produced from a
drawer a large rolled-up sheet.
"Come here, Melanie," he commanded. As she came
forward he continued, "I shall say goodbye to you and to
all the children now. Since you are the eldest, it will be your
task to unroll this sheet and read it aloud to the class. After
I have gone, tape it up on the board. Then you children
«306 P
may come and re-read it for yourselves and write it in your

books. When you hear it you will understand it, and you
will understand your parents, too. What's more, you will
understand why grown-ups until now, have had such diffi-
culty living on this planet. Once again, never allow your-
selves to forget who you are or what you know. Remember
always – you are the Children of Light!"
He embraced Melanie, kissed her on the forehead and
handed her the scroll. Then one by one he took his loving
leave of the children, and walked out of the school gates
without a backward glance.
In a state of numb disbelief the children watched his
departing back. There was nothing to say. Then the heavy
silence was broken as Melanie unrolled the beautifully dec-
orated scroll.
This is what Melanie Masters read to the Children of
Light in Mount Hotwater that day:
* * *
Young People Understand
Young people understand,
so lend a helping hand
to grown-ups disabled
by too much learning.
Escort them to the fabled
realms of deeply intense yearning.
For grown-ups can but temporarily suspend
their belief in reason and in logic;
then very hesitatingly descend
for a brief encounter with the magic
of some "never-never" place
(which no young person would debase
« 307 P
Rules Of Creation
with critical analysis

and emotional paralysis) –
Woods of fairies, elves and wonder,
seas of pirates, plots and plunder,
seen through looking-glass and willow,
down a burrow, under pillow.
Worlds of creatures strange and funny–
brainless bears consuming honey,
Cheshire cats and white-gloved rabbits,
Peter Pans with ageless habits,
little princes touring planets,
where there are no "don'ts" or "cannots".
Alas! For grown-ups have no place
out of Time and beyond Space
so very quickly they return
to their Land of Work'n 'Earn.
But young people understand
so give your grown-ups some care.
They cannot reach the Promised Land
or even have a chance to share
your insight into Tweedledum
until as little children they become.
So try to help them to perceive
that concealed within what they believe
is a world of Truth and Knowing
where Love and Mercy are o'erflowing,
and if a grown-up would reach it
he should practise more than teach it;
He must surrender all his learning,
let imagination just run riot
stop his thoughts from twisting, turning,
and Just Be – in peace and quiet.
For young people understand
that there's truth behind illusion –
«308 P
which grown-ups' logic can't command

so it leads them to confusion
until they know that Love and Beauty
are outside the range of duty,
for these dwell in the looking-glass domain
beyond the sensible and sane
in the world that little children all inhabit
with Christopher Robin, Peter Rabbit,
with the Hobbits and with Alice
and with Snow White in her palace.
Till then, young people, take their hand
and help grown-ups to understand.
* * *
A Citizen’s Arrest
J osh's departure from Mount Hotwater took everyone

by surprise.
* * *
Even Muriel Sparrow, with her gift for snappy headlines,
was shocked when she realized how nearly correct she had
been. A superbly enterprising journalist, she had con-
ducted private inter views in the guise of friendly chats with
each of the fifteen children. Under the headlines:
Children choose Josh
Is he the Hotwater Piper?
she compared the affection he had generated amongst the
youngsters with the power exercised by the Pied Piper of
Hamelin.
* * *
« 309 P
Rules Of Creation
L ena Sallows, happily unaware of the strange happen-

ings in and around her schoolroom, had recovered.
Murphy Daniels had been warned not to say a word to
her during her illness that might frighten or upset her, so to
be safe, he had not said a word at all. Except when she
asked after the children or the school. Then he would say,
"Just get well, then get back."
She had spent almost two weeks in intensive care, fol-
lowed by three weeks in a large general ward. Thereafter,
weak and thin, she stayed at her parents' home in the North
for five weeks, recuperating. Then, having recovered most
of her strength but none of her colour, she took a two-
week holiday on Spain’s Costa Blanca, where the
early-summer sunshine turned her red as a beetroot. Sitting
on the beach at Benidorm, she idly counted the weeks she
had spent away from the school; and sat up with a shock.
Thus it was after a twelve-week absence that she returned
to Mount Hotwater – arriving at the very moment Josh
walked into The Judge & Scales to say farewell to his land-
lord, Mark Poynton.
He stopped in the doorway, looking pleasantly sur-
prised to see so many leading businessfolk in the pub,
where they were enjoying a self-congratulatory drink.
"Gosh!" he said, "Isn't this wonderful! I have a chance
to say goodbye to all of you at once!"
Lloyd Barkly, the bank manager, slipped out of a side
door and came up behind Josh. He planted himself in the
doorway at Josh's back, and prodded Josh's shoulder with a
podgy finger, announcing pompously: "I am arresting
you!" The businessmen looked up and began almost im-
«310 P
perceptibly to form a semicircle around Josh.

"Oh," said Josh agreeably, half-turning to look over his
shoulder at Lloyd. “In what capacity and on what grounds?”
“In my capacity as a citizen of this country I am enti-
tled to make a citizen’s arrest,” said Barkly. He paused and
looked uncomfortable for a moment. Noticing glances of
encouragement from several men, he continued: “The
charges will be notified to you by the police shortly.”
“As soon as they’ve got someone to figure out what
they can hang on you!” The scornful remark came from
Walter Witley, Gregory’s father. He and his wife, Justine,
together with Verity Bell and Sharon Lawson, were the
town’s solitary campaigners for justice and the rights of all
living creatures on Earth.
Josh turned away from Lloyd to face the audience inside
the pub.
“The unique feature of human beings,” he said in the
same amiable tone of voice, but loudly enough for all to
hear, “is the power of choice. Humans are obliged to
make choices or decisions from moment to moment
throughout their lives, and then they are obliged to deal
with the consequences. Those of you who have freely cho-
sen to be a citizen of this country are certainly subject to its
laws. For better or worse, these laws are made by humans
to direct and control the lives of other humans. I, on the
other hand, choose to be a citizen of the Universe, and as
such I obey no laws but God's law, which is Love – uncon-
ditional love for everyone and everything God created. I
choose not to be a victim of the world, but to love you all -
and to leave you. Good day.”
« 311 P
Rules Of Creation
He turned back to Lloyd Barkly, lifted the bank man-

ager's fat right arm, walked past him and disappeared into
thin air.
«312 P
Appendix
Appendix
The Planet Foreva

(originally Ifeva)
The Gulf of Longing is north of W0oteva, east of

Howeva and west of Werreva
Province: Howeva.
Clan: Howrite Symbol
Capital: Howanisbar Ancestors: Howlong (Migo & Ugo)
Male: Howla Female: Howzit
Guiding Principle: Action Buildings: Iron
Strangers: Dunnoze Guardian Angel: Getamuvon
Roles: Builders, mechanics, labourers, inventors, actors, bankers, toymakers, advertis-
ing agents, public relations, consultants, weapons inspectors, arms dealers.
« 313 P
Rules Of Creation
About the Author
Avner Ivor Kornblum

is a teacher and writer
in the field of meta-
physics, a practitioner of
Holistic Healing and a
spiritual counsellor. He
has conducted public
lectures, seminars and
training courses on the
healing power of the
mind on three conti-
nents and is a sought-af-
ter facilitator of The
Transfor mation Game.
He introduced A Course in Miracles to South Africa in
1983, led study groups in England – where he practised as
a psychotherapist from 1986 -1991 – and brought it to
Spain in 1991.
Born in South Africa, he holds a degree from the Uni-
versity of Cape Town, and an AMA-recognised diploma in
sexual dysfunction therapy from Loyola University, Chi-
cago. In South Africa he studied the Science of Mind for
five years while a leading copywriter in the advertising in-
dustry, and was editor of the organisation’s monthly maga-
zine Successful Living for six years. He became a Lifeline
counsellor in 1974. After some years in Pretoria he re-
turned to Johannesburg when appointed Director and
Leader of Science of Mind in 1980. He also qualified as an
«314 P
About the Author
instructor of the Silva Method of Mind Control.

In 1985 he united his spiritual, emotional and physical
trainings into a powerful psychotherapeutic process. His
unique Intensive Holistic Therapy programme has
achieved some remarkable healings of patients suffering
from a wide range of physical and emotional conditions in
South Africa, England and Spain, where he made his home
in 1991. He was a member of several international profes-
sional associations – including the American AHP, the
British AHPP, and the National Federation of Spiritual
Healers – until his retirement.
He has a compact disc entitled:

The Making of Miracles.
He has also written many poems, collected into four an-
thologies.
« 315 P
Rules Of Creation
«316 P

Rules of Creation - From A Parallel Universe

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Judul Asli

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Rules of Creation - From A Parallel Universe

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

TALES FROM FOREVA

…TO THE CHILDREN

Father, Derek Bell – advertising

Father, deceased; mother, Elaine

Father, Paul Francis – presenter of

Father, Barry Greenways - super-

Father, Frank Hacker - butcher;

Father, Steve Heaton - baker;

Father, James Lawson - policeman;

Eldest pupil. Father, David Masters

Father, Mark Poynton - innkeeper

Father, divorced; mother, Shelagh

Father, Monty Sanders, tycoon;

Youngest pupil. Father, Don Kend-

Father, John Townsend - pharma-

Father, Walter Witley - airline pilot;

…TO SOME OTHER CHARACTERS:

– Mount Hotwater village school-

Adam and Grace

– Gossip columnist on The

– Bar-tender, admirer of Lena Sal-

Eustace Steele – Manager, Castle Hotwater

Sir Saville Trout – Mayor of Mount Hotwater

…TO THE AMODA

Who is Josh? Read on…

Chapter One: The Coming of Josh

Josh gets into Hotwater

L ena Sallows, the village schoolmistress, had taken ill

“You're here to run the school! You're a supply

“I know,” said Josh, “because children almost always

JOSH GETS INTO HOTWATER! She scratched her

T hat day, when Josh walked through the gate of the

ted a long, piercing whistle. Instantly there was total si-

“Fifteen is correct, sir. Now how can we help you?”

situation in her own way. I will handle it by dividing each

I will give you ten minutes to clean yourselves up and take

A s the children trooped off to the cloakroom, Josh

Shelagh Ryan, Tom's mother, said. "He seems very pe-

W hile the children were tidying themselves in the

This trio had triumphed many times against Miss Sal-

“Everyone in their places, I see,” he said. “Except you,

plain what and how to practise in order to obtain unusual

and that of your classmates by yours. Injuring or making

yourselves – can be fun. Is there anyone here who would

Chapter Two: A Folk-Tale of Foreva

The Child Who Forgot to Forget

Y ears ago, in the west of Wyeva, on a faraway planet

tising to forget. In life one cannot achieve much without

and har mony were established between all the planet’s

As Josh grew up, he chose to devote his time to gently per-

love and ready to give love. When we were born we also

I n the days that followed the arrival of Josh, Mount

eye. In the late afternoons when he returned from his out-

word meant your business associate? Don’t you find it

“I told you last week, Godfrey,” said the teacher, “there

the end of each Earth-day, reported his progress to the

The Sacred Number

W hy is today Monday?” asked Tanya.

that can be seen. The profound respect these primitives

sacred number is a number that people believe has special

“And the Jews have a seven-branched candlestick called

P lanet Earth was never the only planet with living